Rebirth of Sun Wukong to make up for all regrets

When I woke up, I found that I had traveled to the Dragon Ball world.

This surprised and delighted me.

Bulma, the smart and wise scientist, takes it;

The heroic and dashing Android No. 18, Lazili, was taken down;

Lan Qi, who has a changing personality, is taken down;

…

Money, beauty, power, take them all, only children make choices, I want them all…

Rebirth of Sun Wukong to make up for all regrets
Chapter 1 My name is Sun Wukong
Where is this? Sun Wukong opened his eyes and saw the environment in front of him, which made him a little overwhelmed for a moment.
At this moment, I was in a strange scene. The boundless void of the universe surrounded me, and the surface of the planet under my feet showed colorful colors.
Various strange energy flows crisscross the earth, emitting a dreamy light.
There are huge strange crystals suspended in the sky, refracting light of different colors, which complement each other.
In the distance, a towering mountain pierces the universe, with mysterious runes flowing on the mountain.
This is the planet Yadrat, where Sun Wukong learned instant teleportation.
Despite such a beautiful scenery, Sun Wukong was not in the mood to appreciate it at the moment. The only thing he could do now was to look around.
“What’s going on? I turned into Sun Wukong?”
Dragon Ball is a world-famous passionate comic. It is impossible for anyone on Earth not to have heard of it. As a comic enthusiast, he knows the plot very well.
Sun Wukong is the one who turned the tide in the original novel.
But no one is perfect, and Sun Wukong also has his shortcomings.
Many plots in the comics made him beat his chest and stamp his feet, secretly lamenting that it was a pity.
Whether it was the scene in the Saiyan Invasion arc where he let go of his own brother; or the scene where he asked Krillin to let Vegeta go; not to mention the scene where he shared his energy with Frieza.
Which one of these people has not killed countless people in the universe?
Give them a chance, who gives a chance to the dead.
Sun Wukong’s character is like tofu, too tolerant.
To be honest, he is just a goody-goody and a martial arts fanatic.
When he was reading anime and comics in the past, he had fantasized that if he became Sun Wukong, he would definitely make up for these regrets.
Bulma’s intelligence and beauty;
The unique charm of No. 18 made him yearn for them and he would never let them slip away;
Lan Qi’s dual personality of ice and fire should not be allowed to leave like this.
As for those villains, go to hell!
This time travel was a dream come true, which made him very happy.
This may not be a bad thing.
Now that he has become Sun Wukong, he will naturally not behave like the original Sun Wukong.
As a man who has lived two lives from a God’s perspective, it is natural that he will not let go of any beauty easily.
Naturally, those wealth-generating techniques must also be taken into account.
Although it hasn’t been done yet, just thinking about it makes him extremely excited.
His experience on Earth taught him that action is the decisive factor for the success of an idea, so he started to act immediately.
He quickly observed his surroundings and compared them with his memory.
It turned out that at this moment, he was in an ancient ruin on the planet Yadrat. The ruins were filled with a mysterious atmosphere and the walls were engraved with strange symbols and patterns.
The cause of the incident began after Frieza was defeated.
The original owner, Son Goku, who had just transformed into a Super Saiyan, was too kind and was fooled by Frieza, the big villain in the universe. In the end, he even shared his anger with Frieza.
When Sun Wukong thought of this, he slapped himself, as if he was hitting the original owner.
Frieza was also looking for death. After he recovered from the energy given to him by Goku, he actually used the energy given to him by Goku to sneak attack Goku.
Of course in the end he was pushed back by Goku’s energy wave, and his life or death was unknown.
Fortunately, the original owner, Sun Wukong, was lucky enough. By chance, the original owner, Sun Wukong found the Ginyu Force’s spaceship and pressed the buttons of the Ginyu Force’s spaceship randomly.
The next stop of the Ginyu Force was to invade Yardrat, and the spaceship accidentally sent him to the planet Yardrat.
Rested for a year.
“Life is but a mere hundred years! One year! Do you know how I spent this year?”
Sun Wukong secretly sighed in his heart.
However, the year was not without success.
It can be said that he has a good understanding. Under the guidance of the Yadrat people, he not only learned teleportation.
They also obtained the God of Destruction’s ultimate destructive move and subsequent self-cultivation methods from their ancient ruins, and practiced hard.
Although he is only in his twenties now, his combat power has reached the first-class level in the universe.
Even if Cell came, he would find it difficult to compete with it. This is undoubtedly a great opportunity.
It’s a bit embarrassing to say that in the original work, Vegeta, the big bad guy in the universe, turned out to be the person who spent the longest time with him besides his family.
The original owner, Sun Wukong, was kind-hearted and couldn’t bear to see Vegeta being killed by Krillin on Earth. In order to make it easier for him to compete with him in the future, he asked Krillin to let Vegeta go. This allowed Vegeta to survive in the original work.
Otherwise, with what Vegeta did, he should have turned into cosmic dust long ago.
For someone like Vegeta, the original owner neither killed him nor let others kill him. He must be crazy.
Although Vegeta was later whitewashed, the people he killed did not think he was white, he was black.
Yes, it is unfair to the victim that a murderer who committed intentional murder can still be whitewashed. He deserved to die when he killed someone.
It’s too easy for him to exchange his life for his own. If it were me, I would just watch him bleed to death, that would make me feel better!
Sun Wukong thought to himself.
At this moment, he decided to ignore Vegeta’s life or death for the time being. It would not be too late to kill him when he returned to Earth. Who asked him to snatch Bulma from him? He should first study the fusion of the God of Destruction’s skills and the technique of instant teleportation.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong circulated his breath and performed some exercises in his body. Instantly, he felt refreshed and radiant.
He clenched his fists and could clearly feel the surging energy in his body. The wonderful feeling was indescribable.
Although he has not yet mastered the new moves, he has a strong intuition that with the power in his body, he can easily blow an asteroid to pieces in one breath.
Just then, a violent cough was heard outside the ruins.
“Brother Goku, I have nothing more to teach you. You can go back to Earth now!”
The voice sounded extremely weak, but Sun Wukong knew it was just a pretense.
This planet Yadrat seems to have many Yadra people, but in fact there is only one person.
As the only surviving Yadra in the universe, he was also afraid that Wukong would do something bad to him, so he drove him away.
Goku didn’t care. According to the timeline of the original work, if he went back now, he would just catch up with Frieza arriving on Earth.
Since I have to go back anyway, I might as well take care of it first.
I looked in the mirror and gave myself a shock.
Now I no longer look like a young warrior, but more like a weather-beaten beggar, slovenly and dirty. Even if I were thrown into Frieza’s army, I guess no one would want me.
“That’s right. I haven’t taken care of my appearance for a year. No wonder I look like this.”
“Forget it, I’ll take care of it first!”
Sun Wukong smiled slightly, already having a plan in mind.
Now he has made up his mind to get rid of Vegeta first, and then catch Frieza and other villains in one fell swoop.
These bad guys have committed evil in the universe, and each of them is unforgivable. Only by eliminating them all can peace be restored to the universe and the hatred in one’s heart be relieved.
In this complex universe, we can no longer be as pure and kind as the original owner, but we can’t do evil without any reason.
At present, he believes that he needs to be more flexible in dealing with people and things.
After all, the universe is full of dangers, and being too rigidly attached to traditional moral concepts may sometimes restrict one’s own hands and feet.
As for other matters, it won’t be too late to discuss them when your fighting power is strong enough to blow up the God of Destruction with one punch.
After quickly bidding farewell to the Yadra people, Sun Wukong boarded the Ginyu Force’s spaceship and flew to Earth.
As expected, he was soon discovered by Frieza’s army.
“Lord Frieza, do you want to shoot down that Saiyan spaceship?”
A small follower hurriedly asked for instructions.
Frieza has done so many bad things, how could he kill Son Goku so easily? Of course he would kill all the people on Earth and then let Son Goku die in pain.
Frieza immediately ordered his men to overtake Goku’s spaceship as quickly as possible and fly towards the earth.
Son Goku had sensed Frieza’s anger early on, but he didn’t care whether Frieza lived or died. Allowing him to live one more year was already a sign of the original owner’s kindness.
He ate some of the energy biscuits he had stored, which filled his stomach. He immediately felt much better and more energetic.
Continue to close your eyes and rest.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
May 1st recharge gift
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 1 to May 5
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Accidentally killing Vegeta (old version)
Son Goku felt Trunks’ aura as he was approaching the Earth.
He teleported directly behind Trunks and knocked him out.
“I don’t want to be a winner without doing anything. I want to be the MVP!”
Soon Frieza’s spaceship landed on Earth.
A large group of soldiers flew out like flies.
Frieza was shouting and yelling, but Son Goku was like a deaf person and ignored him.
He didn’t know Sun Wukong’s strength, so he could neither go forward nor leave.
Son Goku had guessed that he would be like this, so he cleared out the soldiers with one wave of energy, and then deliberately attracted Frieza to fly towards Bulma and the others.
Vegeta and the others, sensing Frieza’s presence, walked towards Frieza’s spaceship early.
Sun Wukong searched for Vegeta carefully and deliberately adjusted the angle so that Frieza, Vegeta, and himself formed a straight line.
Frieza saw that Goku was full of flaws and was not willing to miss such a great opportunity.
With a wave of his hands, he directly hit Wukong.
Sun Wukong pretended to dodge, but the attack continued unabated and went straight to Vegeta’s face.
So Vegeta’s head exploded and he was killed.
“Roar! Roar! Roar! Damn Saiyan monkey!”
Frieza stopped where he was and laughed for no apparent reason.
“Vegeta, I’ve wanted to kill him for a long time. I don’t care if you kill anyone except that woman.”
Son Goku communicated directly with Frieza through telepathy.
After hearing what Son Goku said, Frieza turned his gaze directly to Bulma.
“Go to hell!”
Without any warning, Frieza attacked Bulma in one blow.
Son Goku had already transformed into a Super Saiyan and stood in front of Bulma.
“puff!”
Goku bit his tongue and spat a mixture of blood and saliva onto Bulma’s chest, then fell towards the blood without any control.
“Goku!”
Bulma saw this and burst into tears.
“Don’t cry Bulma…”
Before he could finish his words, Wukong suddenly spat out another mouthful of blood.
Normal Wukong said a little weakly:
“The only regret in my life is that I didn’t marry you. If you can survive this battle, will you marry me?”
“I promise you! I promise you! Don’t die, Goku!” Bulma was already crying.
In fact, Frieza’s attack didn’t cause much damage at all.
Wukong used his energy just enough to control the wound to the point where there was blood but no one was injured.
The original owner, Sun Wukong, was kind-hearted and even a little naive.
But this time, facing the big villain Frieza, he didn’t have a good face at all.
As for Vegeta, he had done so many bad things on Earth before, and Son Goku hated him so much. Now that he died, the chance of Bulma falling into Son Goku’s hands would naturally increase greatly, and Son Goku would of course applaud.
No longer thinking about Vegeta, Goku prepared to fight Frieza.
His face moved away from Bulma. With his current strength, how could Frieza challenge him?
He killed Frieza without any acting.
As for Frieza’s father, King Cold, who was watching the show on the side, he naturally did not have a good ending and went to the underworld with Frieza.
Bulma looked at the tragic scene in front of her with mixed feelings.
“Goku, are you really okay?”
Bulma asked in a crying voice.
Sun Wukong slowly stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and smiled confidently:
“Don’t worry Bulma, I’m fine. I was just pretending to make Frieza relax his guard.”
Bulma was both angry and amused, and punched Son Goku lightly:
“You scared me to death, man.”
But then Bulma thought of something and her eyes dimmed.
“Does what you just said still count?”
Bulma’s voice was so weak that it was barely audible.
“Of course it still counts!”
As Goku said this, he picked up Bulma and used instant teleportation to come to Bulma’s home in Xidu.
Half a day later…
…
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3: Coming to the Future World of Dat (Old Version)
Son Goku and Bulma are taking a hot spring bath together.
Bulma endured the pain and said:
“Will we be sorry to Qiqi by doing this?”
The original owner was ignorant of human affairs, never took the initiative, and only knew how to practice. As a result, Qiqi changed from a young and beautiful girl to a shrewd woman that the audience hated.
Now that Sun Wukong has cheated again, Qiqi must be devastated, but he has a clever plan.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong gently stroked Bulma’s wet hair. The two looked at each other and Sun Wukong smiled and said:
“Why didn’t you ask before it started?”
When Bulma heard this, her face turned red with shame. She pulled a bath towel to wrap herself, turned her back to Son Goku, and said “hate”.
Sun Wukong is indeed a descendant of the Saiyans, a fighting race. Soon, voices came from the hot spring…
Only then did Son Goku remember that Trunks was still unconscious.
Trunks has medicine for viral heart disease and has to go. It’s a matter of his life.
After comforting Bulma and putting on his clothes, Son Goku locked onto Trunks’s energy and teleported over instantly.
Trunks was also shocked when he saw Son Goku suddenly appear.
Son Goku didn’t expect that Trunks was still waiting for him there foolishly. During this time, Piccolo and the others came to ask him, but Trunks remained silent and said that he could only tell Goku.
At this time, he didn’t know that Vegeta had died while he was unconscious. Although he was surprised, he just thought that there was a deviation in the records.
“Are you Mr. Wukong?”
Sun Wukong saw that although Trunks had a hint of anxious inquiry when he saw him, his every move showed Trunks’ upbringing and the temperament of a noble young man.
“Yes! It’s me.”
“Can you compete with me?”
“Can!”
Hearing Son Goku’s agreement, Trunks immediately prepared to draw his sword.
But before Trunks could fully pull out the sword, it had already broken into two pieces.
Trunks came to his senses and realized what had happened. He bowed respectfully to Son Goku and said, “Mr. Goku, I lost!”
“Mr. Wukong, can I talk to you alone?”
“sure!”
In order to prevent Piccolo from hearing them, Sun Wukong used a protective shield to isolate the two of them.
Trunks talked incessantly, explaining the whole story clearly, and finally took out medicine to treat viral heart disease.
Sun Wukong took the medicine and drank it all, then pretended to be shocked and said: “Thank you, Trunks, I didn’t expect Bulma to actually develop a time machine.”
“Since we’re here, I’ll go with you to the future to destroy the androids.” Goku patted Trunks’ shoulder casually and asked the question even though he knew the answer.
“Of course you can, but it takes a long time for the time machine to be fully charged. If Mr. Wukong goes to the future with me, he may need to stay there for a long time!”
What Son Goku said also caught Trunks off guard. If Son Goku could really go to the future with him, the crisis of the androids would be solved.
By then, rebuilding the earth will no longer be so difficult.
Sun Wukong glanced in the direction of Piccolo and the others and said, “These are all minor problems. Take out the time machine first, I’ll talk to them, and then we’ll set off!”
“Okay! Mr. Goku!”
Trunks couldn’t imagine things would turn out this way, and quickly took out his time machine.
Soon the two arrived at the future world where Trunks was.
As soon as I got off the time machine, I saw collapsed buildings, tattered clothes fluttering in the wind, and occasionally a few dried bones of babies.
Sun Wukong knew that Da Te’s world was miserable, but he never expected her world to be so miserable that there wasn’t even anyone to collect the bodies.
These artificial humans are so abominable!
But the androids have no air, so if you want to find them you have to make them cause damage. Now we can only go find Bulma first.
“Mr. Goku?”
Following Trunks’ shout, Goku finally came back to his senses.
“Go find your mother first!”
Wukong’s voice was obviously not as strong as before he first arrived.
Although Trunks felt something was wrong, now was not the time to worry about it, so he took Goku and flew towards where Bulma was.
Wukong followed closely behind.
Unexpectedly, a Qigong wave came towards Trunks and the others.
Chapter 4 No. 18: Please Let Me Go (Old Version)
Sun Wukong took a closer look and found that it was indeed what he had been looking for, but it was finally found without any effort. The two artificial humans, No. 17 and No. 18, released the energy waves.
“Hey? Trunks, why aren’t you dead yet?”
Eighteen exclaimed, and was a little surprised to see Trunks flying in the sky. He also saw Son Goku next to Trunks, with a frown on his face.
Sun Wukong was also looking at No. 18 at this time, and the two of them looked at each other.
I have to say that Eighteen is quite good-looking. No wonder Krillin was fascinated by her in the original book.
Number 18 looked at the person in front of him and felt that this person seemed familiar.
But it was getting dark, and she was anxious. She wanted to go pick out clothes with No. 17 and didn’t want to stay here too long, so she shouted:
“I don’t feel like playing with you today. If you don’t want to die, get out of here.”
Number 17 and Number 18 had the same idea and said:
“Why are you nagging them? Trunks is still alive and has found helpers. Let’s just kill them all together!”
These words were said without any emotion. To the androids, the people on Earth were no different from ants, so they would not care at this moment.
But before he could finish his words, Sun Wukong took a few quick steps forward and grabbed number 17 next to him!
Sun Wukong was extremely fast and could shrink the distance to an inch. Plus it was dark, so No. 17 didn’t react in time. Just as he was about to react, Sun Wukong had already grabbed his arm.
Number 17 and Number 18 were both surprised.
Before No. 17 could resist, Sun Wukong simply pulled No. 17 down and threw him to the ground.
Sun Wukong was so powerful that No. 17 was unable to resist him. He fell very hard and No. 17 screamed in pain.
“He who kills shall be killed!”
Sun Wukong laughed grimly and grabbed No. 17’s hair.
No. 17 raised his hand to resist, but Sun Wukong smashed his arm with his backhand, then pressed his head, dragged him underground for hundreds of meters, and then flew into the sky and smashed No. 17 against a large rock on the ground.
Snap!
The sound of bones breaking could be heard, and Sun Wukong hit No. 17’s head several times.
During this period, No. 17 wanted to break free, but how could he break free?
No. 17’s handsome face was smashed into pieces and thrown aside like garbage.
“You thought you were so capable? How dare you come out and embarrass yourself like this?”
Sun Wukong sneered.
Seeing that No. 17 was fine just now, but now looks like a monster, breathing in less than out, and slowly becoming motionless on the ground, No. 18 felt scared and angry.
“Are you Sun Wukong??!”
Number 18 yelled. At this moment, she no longer cared about Number 17. She recognized the face of Sun Wukong, which was written in her underlying logic, and was extremely angry.
She knew Seventeen’s abilities. As a powerful artificial human created by Dr. Gero, Seventeen’s combat power was much stronger than hers.
But No. 17 was like a baby in front of this guy Sun Wukong, with no power to resist.
Number Eighteen wanted to escape, but his body refused to obey him and he was so frightened that he could not move.
“What’s wrong, number eighteen?”
Sun Wukong smiled coldly, then stepped forward and tried to pull her over.
The person who came was really Sun Wukong, which surprised No. 18.
But didn’t Sun Wukong die? Why did he become stronger here?
Before No. 18 could think more, she saw Sun Wukong grabbing towards her. Thinking of what happened to No. 17, she thought about escaping again, but she was still unable to move.
“Why are you standing still right now?”
After saying that, Sun Wukong exerted his tremendous strength and pulled No. 18 over.
Although No. 18 is very powerful, he cannot withstand the power of Son Goku which exceeds that of Cell, and is pulled to the ground.
Sun Wukong had no mercy on women and walked towards No. 18, who was dizzy from the fall.
Seeing Sun Wukong walking towards him again, he was so scared that he was about to attack, but was easily restrained by Sun Wukong.
Sun Wukong laughed and said, “Haha! As expected, she is the most beautiful girl in Dragon Ball. I like her.”
As he said this, he exerted force with his hands and pulled No. 18 over.
Sun Wukong whispered in her ear:
“You androids have messed up the Earth so badly. I won’t let you be destroyed so easily. Not to mention that you are a demon. Defeating you is also considered protecting the Earth. I love protecting the Earth the most.”
Originally, No. 18 was controlled by Sun Wukong. He was filled with shame and anger. While struggling, he heard Sun Wukong’s words and felt very disappointed.
Sun Wukong will not let her go.
“Sun Wukong, you will die a miserable death!”
No. 18 struggled hard, and perhaps she was aware of her future fate, which actually increased her fighting power a lot.
“You’ll die before me anyway.”
Sun Wukong smiled coldly, tapped her hard a few times to break her joints, then grabbed her and threw her aside.
Number 18 couldn’t withstand the powerful force of Sun Wukong and was thrown out. Although he didn’t die, he was dizzy.
“Number 17 is over there, don’t you want to go take a look?”
Sun Wukong grabbed No. 17’s immobile body, walked over, and said these words without any emotion.
Number 18 was shocked when he heard this. He looked in the direction that Sun Wukong was pointing, and saw a figure that was barely in human form.
Number 18 didn’t bother to look, because she knew the figure was Number 17.
“ah!!!”
With a desperate cry, No. 18 turned around and tried to escape, but Sun Wukong would not let her get away.
Son Goku threw the dying No. 17 next to the stunned Trunks, then took a few steps over and pinned No. 18 down in place.
“Number 17 is your brother, beloved relative, and you don’t care about that? You are really something.”
Sun Wukong looked at No. 17 who was half dead on the ground and said:
“By the way, weren’t you going to kill all the people on Earth? Why aren’t you going to kill them now?”
Number 18 was so frightened that he was at a loss what to do. He stammered:
“Sun…Sun Wukong, please don’t kill me because I was also an Earthling before me…”
“You’re begging for mercy now? That’s really boring.”
Sun Wukong shook his head and said:
“I am a warrior who protects the Earth, and you androids are pests that destroy the Earth. We are inherently opposites. But I am kind, and I can only think of several ways to torture you.”
When No. 18 heard what Sun Wukong said, it was already dark, and he said with a look of despair:
“Sun…Sun Wukong, please let me die quickly. I will do anything you want me to do.”
“Whatever is fine? You said that the Earth cannot be destroyed again. I’ll just take it as a little interest and make sure you die a clean death.”
After saying that, Sun Wukong looked at No. 18, whose body was trembling slightly, and slightly opened his palms.
“Just let me complete the first goal of protecting the Earth.”
Number 17, who had been beaten beyond recognition, looked at this scene with rage, but it was of no use.
In the universe, what is competed is combat power. Sun Wukong possesses powerful combat power, which is also the strongest combat power on Earth today. He is not afraid of any threats.
Chapter 5: The Undisguised Monkey King (Old Version)
The next day, it was cloudy and rainy.
Two bodies were lying beside a haystack in a wilderness somewhere on Earth.
They are: Android No. 17 and Android No. 18.
As a soldier who keeps his word, after achieving his goal last night, Sun Wukong used tremendous force and precision to hit Android 18’s vital points, causing her to die without any pain.
As for Android No. 17, Sun Wukong didn’t even touch him again. The seriously injured No. 17 was so angry to death when he saw Sun Wukong treating No. 18 like that.
“Hey? Isn’t this Android No. 18? How did she die here? That corpse is actually No. 17!”
At this time, Bulma, who was driving a hovercraft, came specially after receiving Trunks’ call yesterday. She was shocked when she saw the bodies of Eighteen and others and couldn’t help but exclaimed.
When Sun Wukong heard the sound, he looked and saw a middle-aged woman getting off the hovercraft. She had torn clothes and her long blue hair was very eye-catching.
She had a pretty face, but looked very haggard, and her eyes showed fatigue and surprise.
“Good boy, I was busy all night yesterday and I was so refreshed that I didn’t even hear Bulma coming over.”
Sun Wukong muttered to himself, how could he not know that the woman in front of him was Bulma.
Bulma stared at Son Goku’s face and couldn’t help muttering to herself:
“Yes, it really looks like…”
Son Goku naturally knew what she was talking about. Bulma once had close contact with Son Goku during the search for Dragon Balls.
On Namek, she even had fantasies about Son Goku, a married man.
Even at the end of the world after it was destroyed beyond recognition by the androids, the person Trunks wanted to find was still Son Goku.
It can be said that Sun Wukong is engraved in her heart.
“Like what? Like your old lover?”
Son Goku started to tease, not caring at all about Trunks’ feelings.
“Oh! Even though I’m so old and ugly, you still want to be my lover?”
Bulma knew that the person in front of her was the Son Goku in her memory, but when she saw him speaking frivolously, she became angry again and sneered.
“Beauty and ugliness are about good and evil, so what does appearance matter?”
Bulma didn’t expect Son Goku to say that, so she asked directly:
“So if my younger self and my current self stood together, who would you choose?”
“That’s the younger you, of course.”
Sun Wukong said confidently that he was the worst liar.
“Bah! All men are the same!”
Bulma was furious and took out a tool from the hovercraft to hit him.
“Hey! Stop fighting! Stop fighting! Then let me ask you, now there is a young man with super high combat power, handsome and gentle here, do you still like me?”
Son Goku dodged Bulma’s attack and then asked.
Bulma snorted and said disdainfully:
“I don’t care about you and any so-called handsome man.”
Bulma sneered and pointed at the body of Android 18, saying:
“How did you become like this? You actually made No. 18…”
“Well, as expected of Bulma, she is smart.”
Sun Wukong nodded frankly, without any intention of concealing it.
Bulma still didn’t come back to her senses and repeated:
“Why did you become like this?”
Sun Wukong said:
“These two artificial humans have committed many evil things. How can I let them die so easily? I am just doing justice for the heavens!”
As an honest man, Sun Wukong chose to tell the truth directly.
“Since the androids have been destroyed, you should go back!”
As she spoke, she was already feeling a little sad.
Although Bulma does not have strong fighting power, she has extraordinary intelligence. She originally had the impression that Son Goku was very simple and kind, so she was not on guard.
But now she was a little scared. If Eighteen died like this, she was also afraid that Wukong would treat her like this. After all, Wukong was a little strange now and no one could defeat him.
“Don’t be afraid, Bulma. I’m still Goku! As for why I killed the androids, I have something to say. Anyway, they wanted to destroy the earth and kill me, so I took revenge.”
Sun Wukong pointed at Android 18 and said:
“Eighteen in particular has been causing trouble everywhere. It’s really despicable. I’m just repaying him now. It’s very reasonable.”
After hearing this, Bulma understood it very well, but she felt even more wary.
It is unimaginable that someone could destroy No. 17 and humiliate Android No. 18. She couldn’t help but be afraid.
But Bulma was originally strong and cheerful, and she couldn’t help but laugh:
“Haha, this artificial man really deserves to die,”
She wanted to ask why Sun Wukong had changed so much and was different from what she remembered.
However, on second thought, because of her experience in searching for the Dragon Balls, she had been obsessed with Son Wukong for many years. Wasn’t that like a slut?
Sun Wukong had no feelings for her before, and now that she was old and ugly, he had even less feelings for her.
Thinking of this, Bulma’s face was immediately filled with sadness.
Bulma felt so uncomfortable that she couldn’t help but burst into tears, completely forgetting that the person in front of her might pose a threat to her.
“How could I not understand? I understand it very well!”
Sun Wukong pretended to be regretful and said:
“When I was a kid searching for dragon balls on Earth, there was an older sister who took care of me, washed my clothes, cooked for me, and even helped me take a bath. I’ve been thinking about her all these years. When I heard that she wasn’t doing well in the future, I came here right away with her son!”
Sun Wukong is also very talented in acting.
These words are spoken with sincerity and do not sound false.
But after hearing this, Bulma, who had a stubborn look on her face, was stunned.
Chapter 6: Capture Bulma (Old Version)
“Why are you standing there in a daze? Why don’t you take me to your house?”
Son Goku looked at Bulma tenderly, and at the same time shouted to Trunks, who had been standing there for a long time with his brain dead:
“We’re home, Trunks!”
“Oh! Okay Mr. Goku!”
Trunks obviously hasn’t come back to his senses yet.
After fighting all night, Goku pretended to be a little tired, so the three of them discussed and decided to let Trunks fly home first, and Bulma would take Goku home by transportation.
The car ran out of power while driving.
It turned out that Bulma came out in a hurry after receiving the information, and because the energy was too scarce, the car’s energy was not replenished enough.
In desperation, Sun Wukong and Bulma followed the path home and took the leftmost fork in the road. The road was bumpy, uneven, and there was no light, making it very difficult to walk on.
After all, Son Goku is very powerful, so he would not fall down on the road, but Bulma is not so powerful. She is not as powerful as Son Goku, and she is also old and not well nourished. She almost tripped several times.
“careful!”
Bulma tripped over a stone on the ground and nearly fell. Sun Wukong picked her up and said helplessly:
“You are so weak!”
Being hugged by Sun Wukong around the waist, Bulma’s pretty face also blushed slightly, but it couldn’t be seen in the dark. She said softly:
“The androids are wreaking havoc everywhere, and they can’t even get enough to eat!”
“We should have tortured them a little longer.”
Sun Wukong laughed and said:
“Now that I’m here, I won’t let you suffer anymore.”
When Bulma heard Son Goku’s promise to her, she felt quite warm in her heart, but she was also a little surprised. The current Goku was so different from the one she had in mind, and everything about her seemed to be exposed in front of Son Goku’s eyes.
He could actually see through everything about her, as if she was completely naked, which made her feel inexplicably panicked.
But after being panicked, Sun Wukong’s gentle and caring words made her feel extremely reassured. These two emotions combined made her feel a little unsure of what to do.
“Goku, put me down, I can walk.”
Bulma’s face was flushed. Son Goku held her waist and didn’t let go. She was very shy.
But Sun Wukong had already embraced the beauty, so he naturally would not let her go. He pretended to be helpless and said:
“Your foot is so swollen that it’s hard for you to move. If you bump into it or fall, it will be very painful. I’d better continue to hold you.”
As he spoke, Sun Wukong lifted her up slightly and hugged her tighter.
Although supplies were scarce, there was still a faint fragrance wafting into the air.
I have to say that Bulma is indeed a very good woman, in every aspect.
Being held so intimately by Son Goku, Bulma was a little shy, but she didn’t dare to say much and just let Son Goku hold her and walk away obediently.
After walking for a while, Sun Wukong saw Bulma’s reaction and knew that they had arrived, so he asked:
“Bulma, do you think it’s time?”
Bulma nodded and said:
“Yes, turn left ahead and you will find my secret base, but…”
“It’s okay. I won’t mind where you live.”
Having said that, Son Goku put Bulma down and slowly helped her walk.
When they arrived at Bulma’s secret base, Trunks was not there.
It turned out that Trunks saw that Goku and Bulma had not returned for a long time and could not get in touch with them, so he left a note and went out to look for Bulma and the others.
Bulma turned on the light, and under the flickering light, she could only see flickering shadows, which was weird and scary.
Now that there was light, Sun Wukong could look at Bulma carefully. He was shocked by what he saw and was actually a little stunned.
It turns out that although Bulma is not as young as she used to be, she still has her charm. Under the reflection of the light, her tied blue hair was untied and let fly.
That slightly haggard but very beautiful face made Sun Wukong infatuated.
Sun Wukong was amazed at what he saw and couldn’t help but say:
“Even after so many years, your charm has not diminished, Bulma!”
Bulma sighed:
“Wukong, you are making fun of me again. I have already become an old woman that no one wants!”
Sun Wukong smiled and said:
“How could no one want you? You’re so pretty, I don’t need to pretend anymore. Just be my wife. I’ll protect you, and no one will bully you in the future.”
These words, which could be considered teasing, made Bulma blush instantly. The blush on her beautiful face made her look particularly attractive.
“Wukong, I don’t have such a blessing. Please don’t make fun of me.”
Although Bulma was shy, her words were still somewhat sad. She had indeed been miserable over the years, being chased by the androids and forced to hide everywhere, barely surviving!
“Is it your blessing to marry me? So you agree?”
Son Goku looked straight at Bulma and said some teasing words to her.
Bulma said in surprise:
“Wukong, you are so strong and handsome, and you have such great kung fu skills. I wonder how many people’s dream lover you are.”
“If you say that, I’m going to take it seriously!”
Sun Wukong directly brought the topic back to the topic.
Bulma’s face turned red again, but when she thought about how Son Goku had just hugged her, and that even though she had Trunks with Vegeta, they had not had many times of pleasure, she felt embarrassed and didn’t know what to do.
After hesitating for a moment, Bulma made up her mind and said in a gentle tone:
“If you don’t mind, I’m willing to stay with you, but I’m worried that Trunks might have an opinion.”
Seeing that Bulma was already a little shy, Sun Wukong smiled and said:
“You finally agreed to my request. As for Trunks, isn’t it good to have a cheap dad? I’m so powerful that I’ll beat him until he agrees, even if he doesn’t agree.”
Seeing that Sun Wukong said this, Bulma was very touched, but still shook her head:
“No, Trunks won’t agree. He’s always missing his dad and won’t agree to our relationship!”
“It’s okay. I’m so powerful, let alone such a small matter. Even if Vegeta is resurrected, I’m not afraid. It’s nothing.”
Sun Wukong looked around and knew that Bulma might not be able to bear it if he continued, so he stopped talking and changed the subject:
“Okay, the weather is so hot, I’ll take a shower first.”
As he said this, he began to take off his clothes.
Looking at Son Goku who was suddenly naked, Bulma blushed with shame.
Bulma pointed shyly:
“Goku, where’s the bathroom?”
Sun Wukong looked at it and replied:
“So that’s where it is! Bulma, why don’t you come and wash with us? I see you’re dirty too.”
Chapter 7: Still Need to Wash Clean (Old Version)
“Nonsense, I take a shower every day!”
At this moment, Bulma’s face looked like a ripe apple, and Sun Wukong couldn’t help but take a bite.
“It’s not like I haven’t seen it before. I took some photos of it when I was a kid!”
As he said that, Son Goku pulled Bulma over. Before Bulma could resist, she was pulled into Son Goku’s arms.
Sun Wukong sniffed instinctively, and a fresh fragrance rushed into his nose, making him say involuntarily:
“It smells so good!”
Bulma was very fickle when she was a child, but she is not a double-standard person.
The reason he broke up with Yamcha was because he was too fickle.
After following Vegeta, he is even more devoted.
But Sun Wukong is different from other men. Sun Wukong is her dream lover, but when she comes to her senses, Sun Wukong has become her ideal husband!
For so many years, she has been thinking every moment about what the world would be like if Sun Wukong were still alive.
Before Bulma could come to her senses, her body felt the coolness of the wind blowing without any shelter, followed by the warmth of the warm water.
“Goku! Are you awake?”
Bulma endured the pain and tried to force out a bright and happy smile, holding the washed and dried clothes in her hands.
“I’ve heated up the food, hurry up and eat!”
With eyes full of love, Bulma slowly approached Goku and carefully put it on him.
Son Goku looked at Bulma with deep affection and let Bulma help him put on his clothes.
“Did you go jogging just now?”
Sun Wukong smiled slyly.
Bulma was stunned by Son Goku’s question, and then her face turned into a puzzled expression:
“No! Why do you ask?”
“Isn’t it a hot dish?”
Bulma suddenly realized what had happened and buried her head in Goku’s chest in shame…
The two exhausted people were eating the cold food. At this time, the shabby wooden door creaked. They looked up at the same time and found that it was Trunks who came back.
Actually, Trunks came back yesterday, but he heard a strange noise at the door.
But when Son Goku knew Trunks had arrived, he worked even harder.
You won’t know until you see it. After watching it, Trunks was furious!
Although he had never seen his father Vegeta, he never expected that the Son Goku he brought home was such a beast in human clothing!
He felt sorry for his father Vegeta.
The deep self-blame turned into intense anger. He had never been so angry even after so many years of destruction by the androids.
The strength of his anger actually enabled him to break through the limit of Super Saiyan and reach the level of Super Saiyan 2.
He wanted to go in and tear Sun Wukong apart right now, but because his mother was inside, reason made him return to normal.
Unable to face it, Trunks decided to go home the next day.
What he didn’t expect was that the two of them got entangled again.
Another half day passed before he came back again!
As soon as he entered the door, he saw the shameless thief Sun Wukong looking at him with a smile.
Sun Wukong must have discovered him in the morning.
Trunks couldn’t help but clench his fists.
Bulma next to him asked with a loving face:
“Hurry up and sit down and eat Trunks. I saved some just for you. I’ll bring it out right away!”
After saying that, Bulma looked at Son Goku guiltily, walked into the kitchen with a blushing face, and did not come out for a long time.
“Mr. Wukong, I have some questions about martial arts that I would like to ask you. Are you free now?”
“Martial arts?”
Chapter 8: Meeting Xiao Wu (Old Version)
“Yes! It’s martial arts!”
After listening to Trunks’ words and looking at Trunks’ undisguised expression, Sun Wukong, who had lived two lives, knew what Trunks meant. He chuckled:
“Well! Let me, your new father, teach you!”
After hearing what Son Goku said, Trunks’ veins bulged uncontrollably.
Trunks said no more and disappeared in a streak of light.
Sun Wukong was not in a hurry either. He walked into the room first and looked at Bulma affectionately. He hugged her in his arms and greedily inhaled her fragrance.
Seeing that Sun Wukong hadn’t spoken yet, Bulma couldn’t help but speak first. Her little hand restlessly stroked Sun Wukong’s solid chest:
“I heard everything you just said. Will Trunks hurt you?”
“This kid Trunks has really made great progress recently. If the two androids were still alive, they would not be his match even if they attacked together.”
Son Goku kneaded Bulma’s little face, as if he was chatting with someone else’s story without caring at all.
“He’s so strong, he won’t pose any threat to you, right?”
Bulma first thought of Son Goku’s safety, which shows that she already loved him deeply.
“Don’t worry, he can’t hurt me!”
“That’s good! I feel relieved then.”
After the conversation, Bulma buried her head in Son Goku’s arms again.
Sun Wukong put his hands on Bulma’s shoulders and gently helped her to his front. The two of them faced each other:
“I’m going to go instruct Trunks first, I’ll be back in a bit!”
Seeing Bulma nod slightly, Son Goku used instant teleportation and disappeared on the spot.
On the other side, Trunks was not flying at full speed either. He was waiting for Son Goku to catch up. This time he was determined to beat Son Goku up.
Suddenly feeling the energy of Son Goku, Trunks stopped and began to look around.
“I’m here Trunks.”
Son Goku’s strength far exceeds that of Trunks. He instantly moved behind Trunks and kept suppressing his energy while moving at high speed, perfectly avoiding Trunks’ sight.
Seeing the right moment, Sun Wukong aimed his knife at Trunks’ neck. Even though Trunks was so powerful now, he was knocked unconscious.
Trunks was seen falling straight down from the sky. The huge noise attracted the three people hiding there to look out.
Although Trunks is a celebrity in the future world, the dust after Trunks landed covered his clothes. Also, because the distance was far, none of the three people recognized Trunks.
Sun Wukong discovered these three people before they showed up.
Looking carefully, they found that among them was an old acquaintance of the original owner, Xiao Wu, one of the three people in the mixed rice group.
She should be older than Bulma, but now she looks like a girl.
I have to say that Xiaowu without makeup is truly stunningly beautiful. It’s no exaggeration to say that she’s even prettier than No. 18.
Sun Wukong recalled the plot and found out that after the three of them collected the dragon balls, they accidentally turned them back to their childhood.
Later, the other two members of the trio were ruthlessly killed by the androids. The grief-stricken Xiao Wu picked up a gun and became one of the resistance fighters. In the end, she became a couple with Trunks.
They don’t have much interaction now.
Since the relationship between the two of them hasn’t developed to that stage yet, Sun Wukong naturally wouldn’t let go of this opportunity.
After looking at Trunks lying on the ground, Sun Wukong didn’t have time to pay attention to him. He took a step and shrunk the ground into an inch and came directly in front of Xiao Wu.
Chapter 9: Capture Xiao Wu (Old Version)
“Who are you? What do you want?”
The sudden transformation of a living person in front of her startled even Xiao Wu, who had been in battle for a long time, and immediately aimed the rifle in her hand at Sun Wukong.
Looking closely at Xiao Wu, who was so frightened that her face turned pale and she was holding the rifle tightly and aiming at herself, Sun Wukong felt a sense of pleasure that his plan had succeeded. He jokingly said:
“Is it really possible?”
Xiao Wu reacted and said angrily:
“Where did this shameless person come from!”
“Bang, bang, bang!”
Only three gunshots were heard. It turned out that Xiao Wu had already shot bullets at Sun Wukong while she was talking.
Even if the bullet traveled at ten times the speed of sound, it was just a tickle to Sun Wukong.
Looking at the three flat bullet heads that fell to the ground, Xiao Wu’s face, which had already turned pale from fear, turned even paler.
Seeing the person in front of her was about to get closer, Xiao Wu subconsciously stepped back, but there was a wall behind her and she had nowhere to retreat!
How could Xiao Wu be willing to die like this? She wanted to kill two more androids to avenge her friends, but no matter how many times she pulled the trigger, the gun in her hand remained indifferent.
How could she not know that the bullets in the gun were used up? She just didn’t want to accept it. Although she tried not to cry, tears appeared in her eyes.
Sun Wukong didn’t expect that his evil taste would lead to such consequences. He quickly said to Xiao Wu:
“Don’t be nervous, Sister Xiaowu, it’s me, Sun Wukong!”
“Sun Wukong?”
Xiao Wu repeated Sun Wukong’s name. She felt like she had some impression of it but couldn’t remember it. Then she slowly raised her head and looked at Sun Wukong carefully.
Only then did she see clearly the person in front of her. It was none other than Sun Wukong, who had had many interactions with their female-male-dog trio.
“It’s you? Aren’t you dead?”
Looking at Xiao Wu who had finally regained her composure, Sun Wukong smiled and said:
“Sister Xiaowu, do you really want your husband to die?”
“What husband? I am still a virgin. Don’t slander me!”
Seeing Xiao Wu’s angry expression, Sun Wukong prepared to start telling his new story:
“Sister Xiaowu, don’t be angry. Listen to my explanation first.”
Xiao Wu looked at Sun Wukong with a frown and said coldly:
“you say.”
“I believe Sister Xiaowu is also wondering why I am still alive!”
Xiao Wu nodded and signaled Sun Wukong to continue.
“Actually, it was you who resurrected me, Sister Xiaowu.”
“How is this possible?”
Ignoring Xiao Wu’s shocked expression, Sun Wukong continued:
“At some point in the future, the androids will go berserk and kill almost all the people on Earth.”
“It’s just you and Trunks’s mom, Bulma.”
“There was no time to grieve. You and Bulma decided to go to Namek to revive us.”
“Thank God, Bulma worked overtime and finally found the coordinates of the planet where the Namekians are. You boarded the spaceship and arrived on Namek and resurrected me.”
Xiao Wu was not so easily fooled, and immediately asked:
“How did the dragon revive you, a person who died of illness?”
Sun Wukong had expected Xiao Wu to ask this question. He secretly laughed in his heart, but his expression became sad:
“You may not know that the dragon of Namek can grant three wishes.”
“Your first wish is to restore my body to the state it was before I became ill; your second wish is to move my soul to Namek; your third wish is to revive me.”
“But after I was resurrected, all the Namekians died of an unknown disease.”
At this point, Sun Wukong’s eyes were filled with tears.
“Don’t be sad, what happened next?”
“Later, the three of us wanted to return to Earth, but the spaceship ran out of fuel. We had no choice but to live together on Namek for a while. In the end, we fell in love and became husband and wife.”
“Then you became pregnant, but because Namek had almost no medical conditions, the baby died before it was born!”
At this point, Sun Wukong’s eyes were already wet with tears.
Xiao Wu saw that Sun Wukong’s words were sincere and didn’t seem fake.
“You just said you came here in a time machine?”
Xiao Wu’s tone became gentle, and a gate in her heart opened.
“Yes, to see you again!”
As he spoke, Sun Wukong stepped forward and wrapped his palm around Xiao Wu’s.
The two looked into each other’s eyes, Sun Wukong’s eyes were full of affection, and Xiao Wu’s eyes gradually became blurred…
Chapter 10 Fishing at Sunset (Old Version)
The saliva threads broke due to gravity and dripped onto the ground, slowly seeping into the soil.
Xiao Wu bit her red lips and gently pushed Sun Wukong away:
“Are we moving too fast?”
Sun Wukong came close to Xiao Wu, their noses touching, and Sun Wukong felt Xiao Wu’s breath:
“Don’t you like me, Sister Xiaowu?”
Xiao Wu had never seen such a scene before, and could not help but turn her head away with a red face:
“Not really, it’s just that the androids haven’t been destroyed yet, so how can I have the energy to talk about love!”
Sun Wukong held Xiao Wu’s head between his fingers and turned around, and the two looked into each other’s eyes again:
“If I destroy the androids, can Xiao Wu-jie be my woman?”
Anger flashed in Xiao Wu’s eyes, and she gritted her teeth and said:
“Don’t even mention being your woman, I’d even be your slave!”
Sun Wukong changed his mind and said no more. He picked up Xiao Wu by the waist and flew to the burial place of No. 17 and No. 18 regardless of her screams.
Xiao Wu was so scared that she could only hug Sun Wukong tightly.
Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Sun Wukong flew up and down even more.
It took them half a day to fly this short distance.
When they arrived at their destination, Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Wu’s pale face and pretended to apologize:
“Honey, I’m so sorry! Are you okay?”
Xiao Wu said unhappily:
“How could you do this? I’m almost scared to death!”
Sun Wukong went up to hug Xiao Wu, and seeing that she did not resist, he patted her back and said:
“You are my woman now, I won’t let you be in danger!”
Xiao Wu pressed Sun Wukong’s chest with both hands and pushed him away, saying angrily:
“You are so shameless, who is your woman?”
Sun Wukong grabbed Xiao Wu’s hand and pulled her back into his arms:
“Didn’t you say you would be my woman if you destroyed the androids? Look at what that is?”
After saying that, Sun Wukong pointed at the bodies of Android 17 and Android 18.
Xiao Wu looked in the direction of Sun Wukong’s finger and was shocked. After confirming that they were indeed Androids No. 17 and No. 18, she burst into tears of joy.
“How is it? I didn’t lie to you, did I?”
Sun Wukong said while blowing air into her ear.
When Xiao Wu thought about what she had promised Sun Wukong, her face instantly turned redder than the monkey’s butt.
Seeing her nod imperceptibly, Sun Wukong smiled and said:
“Sister Xiaowu…”
“You still call me Sister Xiaowu?”
Xiao Wu suddenly interrupted Sun Wukong’s words.
“What should it be called?”
Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Wu teasingly, teasing her intentionally.
Xiao Wu looked at Sun Wukong in a reproachful manner:
“Of course I call you Xiao Wu, Madam, or Wife…”
Xiao Wu’s voice became quieter as time went on.
Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Wu, who was like a ripe cherry. Even though he had seen countless people, his heartbeat accelerated, so he tried to call out:
“Wife!”
.Xiao Wu turned her head away shyly:
“Are you there, husband?”
Sun Wukong suddenly hugged her from behind and sucked her greedily. The two of them fell silent at the same time. Finally, it was Sun Wukong who broke the silence:
“We flew so far just now and I saw a clear river. Shall we go there and wash together?”
After saying that, Sun Wukong hugged Xiao Wu around the waist.
This time, Sun Wukong did not fly up and down on purpose, and he flew very slowly.
The two of them were pressed tightly together, and Xiao Wu had obviously adapted a lot. After calling out twice, she began to appreciate the scenery.
Now that the androids have been eliminated, she has accomplished one of her goals.
Finding Sun Wukong as his soul mate was a double blessing.
Xiao Wu watched the sun setting in front of her. When she flew closer to the river, she saw a branch hanging down to the sunset in front of her eyes. She felt like she was fishing for the sunset.
Her actual age is not young, just like the setting sun; the arrival of Sun Wukong gave her hope, and also hooked her up and saved her.
Thinking of this, she tried to flip over in the air…
Chapter 11: Holding Your Hand (Old Version)
Looking at Xiao Wu who was trying hard to turn over and face him, Sun Wukong asked lovingly:
“What’s wrong, wife?”
Xiao Wu didn’t say anything. She put her arms around Sun Wukong’s neck and pressed his head down.
Sun Wukong couldn’t see the road ahead, and it took the two of them a long time to reach the river.
Xiao Wu let go of Sun Wukong’s neck only after they landed on the ground.
Then she interlocked her fingers and held Sun Wukong’s hand tightly.
Only then did Sun Wukong realize that even a woman like Xiao Wu, who had lived on the edge of a knife and alone for so long, would be afraid of losing her and feel insecure when she met her ideal husband.
As soon as he thought of this, Sun Wukong pulled Xiao Wu into his arms and then picked her up by the waist.
After a passionate kiss, the two slowly walked into the river.
The river water was too cold, and the two of them couldn’t help but huddle together for warmth…
“Don’t you know how to be gentle?”
Xiao Wu, who had recovered her breath, said angrily.
“Shall we continue?”
Sun Wukong was obviously not satisfied.
Xiao Wu saw a look of disappointment flash across Sun Wukong’s face, and she couldn’t help but panic, and said without thinking:
“You are so powerful, how can I satisfy you? Or you can find me another sister!”
Sun Wukong was just worrying about how to explain Bulma’s matter, but when he heard Xiao Wu mention it, he was immediately delighted:
“In fact, I have already found a sister for you!”
After listening to the story told by Sun Wukong, Xiao Wu was actually prepared in her heart, but people often overestimate themselves, even her.
After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Xiao Wu’s heart still skipped a beat. Xiao Wu tried to adjust herself and said insincerely:
“Is it Bulma? I’ve always wanted to meet her, too?”
Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Wu who was looking down at him and nodded slightly:
“It’s already late. I saw a mountain when I just flew over it. I’ll have to let you stay with me for one night!”
Xiao Wu was still somewhat touched. Sun Wukong had put a lot of thought into giving her enough time to prepare mentally.
Thinking of this, after Xiao Wu and the other two had put on their clothes, Sun Wukong wanted to hold Xiao Wu’s hand with his right hand, but Xiao Wu turned around and held Sun Wukong’s left hand tightly.
How could Sun Wukong not sense Xiao Wu’s little thoughts? He pulled her directly to his chest, and Xiao Wu got to hear Sun Wukong’s heartbeat as she wished.
Sun Wukong took advantage of the situation and picked up Xiao Wu by the waist and walked towards the cave.
Along the way, Xiao Wu drew circles on Sun Wukong’s heart from time to time, and listened attentively from time to time.
As it was already dark, Sun Wukong could not see Xiao Wu’s blushing face, but he could feel her shy and hot body.
When the two arrived at the entrance of the cave, it was already dark and they couldn’t see their hands in front of them. Sun Wukong put Xiao Wu down.
Xiao Wu suddenly grabbed her sleeve:
“Hubby, I’m scared!”
Sun Wukong patted Xiao Wu’s hand and consoled her:
“Don’t be afraid, Xiao Wu. I’m here. Once I transform into a Super Saiyan, I can light this up.”
“Super Saiyan…”
Before Xiao Wu finished repeating Sun Wukong’s words, Sun Wukong had already completed his transformation.
In an instant, the surroundings were illuminated by the aura of Son Goku after he transformed into a Super Saiyan.
“This is Super Saiyan.”
Sun Wukong looked back at Xiao Wu, trying to observe her surprised and admiring expression.
But Xiao Wu didn’t react. After a day of in-depth understanding, Xiao Wu immediately knew what Sun Wukong was thinking:
“I’ve seen Trunks transform into this.”
Only then did Sun Wukong react.
Chapter 12: Unexpected Understanding (Old Version)
“I see.”
Son Goku nodded thoughtfully, Trunks was a celebrity in this world, and most existing humans knew about Super Saiyans.
“I heard that transforming into a Super Saiyan will improve all aspects of your physical fitness. Will that also happen?”
As she spoke, Xiao Wu came closer with a blushing face.
“What?”
Sun Wukong asked pretending to be confused.
Xiao Wu punched Sun Wukong’s chest with her pink fist and said with a sweet smile:
“Hate!”
Sun Wukong gently squeezed Xiao Wu’s pink fist and said teasingly:
“Little greedy cat.”
“Coo! coo! coo!”
Xiao Wu’s stomach rumbled at an inopportune moment.
Sun Wukong slapped his forehead, looking annoyed:
“Look at me, I’m such an incompetent husband!”
“No way! You make me very happy!”
He carried Xiao Wu around the waist and entered the cave. The cave was much larger than he had imagined, about thirty square meters. There were obvious signs of excavation in the cave, and there were stone benches and stone beds in the middle.
After confirming that the cave was safe, Sun Wukong placed Xiao Wu gently on the stone bench in the cave, stroked her forehead, and said warmly:
“My dear, please wait a moment.”
Before Xiao Wu nodded, Sun Wukong flew out with a “swoosh” and returned to the cave in the blink of an eye.
Seeing Sun Wukong coming back so quickly, Xiao Wu was very surprised and thought:
Why are you back so soon?
But Sun Wukong transformed into a Super Saiyan again, and the cave suddenly lit up.
As the pile of wood in Sun Wukong’s hand fell to the ground.
Sun Wukong sent out an energy wave, and the wood suddenly sizzled and then burned.
Watching the flames fill the room, Sun Wukong returned to normal.
Then Sun Wukong took out a unconscious rabbit and started to deal with it. After a while, the two of them roasted and ate the rabbit in no time.
As the saying goes, when you are well fed and well clothed, you will think about sex. At Xiao Wu’s request, Sun Wukong transformed into a Super Saiyan again, and the two became entangled again.
The next day, the two got up early, got dressed and prepared to go find Bulma.
Xiao Wu skillfully climbed onto Sun Wukong like an octopus.
Sun Wukong slowly accelerated out of compassion, but soon arrived at where Bulma was.
“Bulma!” Son Goku shouted while knocking on the door.
Bulma opened the door and saw the scene in front of her. She had a bad feeling and stared blankly at the two people who were so close to each other.
Which man or woman can accept that their partner does not belong exclusively to them?
Love is a strong possessive desire.
It was Xiao Wu who broke the silence first. She got off Sun Wukong and waved to Bulma awkwardly:
“Hello, my name is Xiao Wu, Xiao means big or small, and Wu means dancing.”
“Hello, my name is Bulma.”
Bulma is the daughter of Capsule Corporation and the chief scientist, so she would naturally not be impolite.
But soon, the two of them just stood there awkwardly, speechless.
After standing there for a long while, the two could only look at Sun Wukong at the same time.
Sun Wukong had never dealt with such a situation before, but as a powerful warrior, he was never afraid of difficulties and obstacles.
“Now that you two have met, let’s go inside and talk.”
“Yes, yes! Go into the room first!”
Bulma seemed to come back to her senses and welcomed the two into the house.
Xiao Wu also knew that the time was not right to compete for favor, so she could only accept Sun Wukong’s suggestion and go into the house for the time being.
When I entered the house, there were two plates of wild vegetables on the table, one green and one yellow.
“Have you eaten yet? Eat some more.”
Although they had just eaten hare, the two men sat down anyway.
Bulma pointed at two plates of wild vegetables and asked Sun Wukong:
“My dear, would you rather choose this tender green vegetable or this old yellow ripe vegetable?”
Xiao Wu heard what Bulma meant.
He immediately picked up the chopsticks, picked up the green vegetables, put them to Son Goku’s mouth, and smiled at Bulma:
“Men like to eat tender green ones. Who would eat this old yellow one? No one likes it.”
Bulma smiled and said, “These ripe and yellow wild vegetables also grew from tender green ones. They have absorbed more nutrients and are richer in nutrients. How do you know that Sun Jun doesn’t like to eat ripe and yellow ones?”
The two argued for a while, with no intention of stopping.
Unable to bear it any longer, Sun Wukong broke the deadlock first:
“Only children make choices, I want them all, I love both of you, stop arguing.
The world is so big that there are all kinds of things. Unexpectedly, Bulma and Xiaowu had such a tacit understanding that they said at the same time:
“Really? I don’t believe it, unless…”
Chapter 13 Proof of Love (Old Version)
Sun Wukong naturally knew what the two women were thinking.
There are three ways to prove your love for a woman:
Give the other person your hard-earned money, provide the other person with meticulous care, or let the other person experience heavenly physical and mental pleasure.
For Sun Wukong today, it is not difficult to achieve these three points.
The first two points belong to the material category, but the two women in front of us are undoubtedly longing for emotional and physical and mental satisfaction at this moment.
Sun Wukong no longer pretended, an evil smile appeared on his face, and he looked at the two of them.
When they met Son Goku’s scorching gaze, Xiao Wu and Bulma both blushed and looked evasive.
There was a strange atmosphere in the air, and a war was about to break out.
After the battle, the two men whispered to each other and actually formed a united front. It was obvious that they had been conquered by Sun Wukong.
When Sun Wukong wanted to continue asking for something, their faces suddenly changed.
At this time, Bulma and Xiao Wu had already called each other sisters. They stood side by side, exchanged glances, and nodded at the same time.
Sun Wukong could not have imagined that the two women could unite to resist his unreasonable demands in such a short time.
Time flies like a white horse passing by, and two years have passed in a flash.
In the past two years, thanks to the elimination of the androids, the earth has returned to peace and humans have been able to recuperate.
Cities began to rebuild, and most of the world’s population came together.
The once devastated land is slowly recovering.
The streets were bustling with people, and the scene was busy again.
Trunks was walking on this busy street with two strange children.
Trunks was actually quite satisfied. Two years ago, he couldn’t understand why all this was caused by Son Goku.
Although he could never call out the word “Dad”, Trunks had already regarded Son Goku as his father.
“Brother, brother, I want to eat that candied haws.”
A little boy in red clothes tightly pulled Trunks’ right sleeve, tilted his head back, his eyes full of anticipation.
“Be good, Sun, I’ll buy dinner for you later.”
Trunks coaxed softly, a gentle smile on his face.
“Brother Trunks, you are so annoying. You always say you will do it next time!”
Trunks ignored Sun Dinner’s complaints.
At this time, Isabella, a little girl wearing a light blue Capsule Corp. uniform, tugged at Trunks’s clothes and shouted crisply:
“Brother Trunks, I want that little bracelet.”
Trunks looked along Isabella’s little finger and saw a very beautiful flower bracelet.
He walked over slowly and asked:
“Boss, how much is this bracelet?”
The boss heard this familiar voice, looked up and saw that it was Trunks, and said quickly:
“So you are two gentlemen and a young lady. If you want, it’s free of charge!”
It turns out that these two children are both Sun Wukong’s flesh and blood. Sun Wanfan is the child of Xiao Wu and Sun Wukong, while Isabella is the child of Bulma and Sun Wukong.
During these two years, Son Goku went to Namek and tried to resurrect the dead.
He asked Shenlong about resurrection on Namek.
However, the dragon told him that only those whose souls were still in the world could be resurrected, and most of the souls of good people who had been dead for more than a year had been reincarnated.
Sun Wukong had an indescribable feeling:
This good person has been reincarnated and cannot be resurrected; but the bad person in hell can be resurrected.
Except for Vegeta who entered hell but whose soul is still in the world, everyone else on Earth has already fallen into reincarnation and cannot be resurrected.
Sun Wukong thought to himself that it was impossible to resurrect Vegeta.
If I resurrect him, he will be competing with me for Bulma!
Since the others cannot be resurrected, I should explain things to the two ladies first.
As time passed, Sun Wukong couldn’t think of his two wives, and his belly became more and more obvious.
Sun Wukong was particularly concerned about these two children who were about to be born into the world.
He had very little participation in the birth of Son Gohan, who was born to the original owner. It can be said that apart from the memories, he had no sense of participation.
Now, these two are his first two children in the true sense, which makes him very concerned.
He cares about me and shows concern for me every day.
Both wives could not have imagined that their careless and philandering husbands could be so considerate. Seeing tenderness and concern in their husbands’ eyes, they often discussed privately, and their words were filled with happiness.
At night, Sun Wukong would often sit by the bed, gently stroking his wives’ bellies and whispering to their unborn children.
His actions made Xiaowu and Bulma very satisfied. When they looked at each other from time to time, they could see happiness in each other’s eyes.
Soon, both of them gave birth one after another, and the two children were born safely under the careful care of the midwife.
Trunks has a gentle personality to begin with, and even though he felt helpless when he saw this scene, he could only compromise silently.
After his younger siblings were born, he took even better care of them.
When he saw Trunks, he would patiently change the diapers of babies, being gentle and fearful of hurting them;
When children cry, I will hum unknown tunes to soothe them to sleep.
Sun Wukong also felt a little relieved.
During this period, Cell’s hidden danger was also quietly resolved by Son Goku, and everything went on quietly without causing any ripples.
The time machine’s energy collection process has finally come to an end.
After everything was arranged, Sun Wukong stood in front of the time machine, looked at his two wives who looked worried, and gave each of them a kiss.
Chapter 14: What More Could a Husband Ask for With a Wife Like This? (Old Version)
It took only a moment to travel through time. The peculiarly shaped time machine landed steadily on the ground, stirring up a small cloud of dust.
The hatch slowly opened. Sun Wukong did not deliberately suppress his breath. His friends on Earth immediately sensed Sun Wukong’s presence keenly.
As soon as Sun Wukong stepped out of the time machine, he closed his eyes and felt it carefully.
He could sense that the Qi of each of his friends had improved to varying degrees.
But when he caught Gohan’s aura, he frowned slightly, and Gohan’s aura did not change at all.
Gohan dreams of becoming a scholar, and Son Goku knows in his heart that having a dream is a cool thing, and he shouldn’t disrupt Gohan’s dream too much.
Gohan is so lucky. Sun Wukong smiled faintly and thought to himself:
It is such a happy thing for a person to be able to do what he wants to do and not do what he doesn’t want to do.
In the future world, Sun Wukong has two wives, and the same is true in this world.
Now, Sun Wukong feels that it is time for him to give an explanation to Qiqi.
He turned around, pressed the button on the time machine, and put it into the universal capsule.
Sun Wukong closed his eyes again, concentrating on feeling Chi-Chi’s energy. After determining the direction, he instantly disappeared from the spot.
In the blink of an eye, Sun Wukong appeared behind Chi-Chi.
He looked at Qiqi busy in the kitchen, his heart suddenly filled with guilt, and he gently hugged Qiqi around the waist.
This unexpected action scared Kiki so much that the food and plates she was preparing in her hands fell to the ground with a clang.
Qiqi widened her eyes in horror and was about to scream when she heard a familiar voice ringing in her ears:
“It’s me, Sun Wukong. Little fool, I haven’t seen you for two years, and you don’t even recognize your husband?”
As he spoke, Sun Wukong reached out and gently scratched Qiqi’s nose.
How could Qiqi withstand such teasing? She stared blankly at the man she had been thinking about day and night. If there was someone who could stand tall and proud, which woman would be willing to pretend to be strong?
The moment Qiqi saw Sun Wukong, her eyes instantly turned red, tears welled up in her eyes, and she cried out:
“Goku, I missed you so much.”
Seeing Qiqi crying, Sun Wukong was filled with heartache. He raised his hand, patted her back gently, and comforted her: “Qiqi, I miss you too. I’m back and I won’t leave easily again.”
Sun Wukong couldn’t help but recall his own actions in the original work.
Kiki made silent contributions, and the burden of the family almost fell on Kiki alone. It is no exaggeration to say that although she saved the world, it was Kiki who supported the family alone.
Patting Qiqi on the back, Sun Wukong said:
“Okay, it’s okay, I’m back, don’t cry, baby.”
“Hate it, you damned bastard.”
When Chi-Chi heard Wukong calling her baby, she cried even louder, and there was even a hint of coquettishness in her tone.
Although she had spent these seven years happily, she had never heard Wukong call her so intimately.
Which woman doesn’t want her partner to think about her and miss her all the time, hold her in his hands and keep her in his heart?
“Qiqi, I have something to tell you.”
Just as Sun Wukong was about to speak, he was interrupted by Qiqi flying over.
After a big battle, the two hugged each other and talked to each other.
Qiqi raised her hand to wipe away her tears, turned around, stared straight at Sun Wukong, and said:
“You want to talk about the Bulma incident, right? Actually, I knew about it a year ago. I wanted to divorce you, but I haven’t found the man you are after all this year. Later, I figured it out. Actually, it’s not impossible for two women to share one man. After all, I love you!”
After saying that, Qiqi let out a long sigh.
Hearing what Qiqi said, Sun Wukong widened his eyes slightly, his face full of surprise.
In his impression, Kiki was the type of person who was a bit aggressive and sometimes unreasonable, but he didn’t expect that she was so considerate.
Come to think of it, when Sun Wukong thought back to what he had done, taking a several-year-old child to the battlefield, any woman with maternal instinct would be furious.
As a father, it would be bad enough if he didn’t protect his own child, but he sent his child to die. Which normal mother would allow such behavior to happen?
Qiqi wiped her tears again, still staring at Sun Wukong, and said:
“There is one thing you must not know. In fact, Bulma already has your child and gave birth to the child.”
Chapter 15: Turning Virtual into Reality (Old Version)
Looking at Qiqi with tears in her eyes, Sun Wukong gently wiped away the tears in her eyes:
“Why are you envious too?”
“I’m just happy for you! Let’s not talk about this anymore, Gohan is still studying in his room!”
After saying this, Qiqi struggled slightly, but Sun Wukong’s hand seemed to be stuck to her face and she couldn’t get rid of it no matter how hard she tried.
I didn’t notice it when I watched the anime before, but now that I’ve seen her in person, I realize that Kiki has the intellectual beauty of a mature woman.
Sun Wukong found that he couldn’t help but fall deeply in love with this woman.
If it were before, we could say that love is a virtual routine; now, we can only say that love is a strong instinct that turns strong emotions into reality.
Sun Wukong’s hand slid to Qiqi’s waist, hugged her tightly, and asked Qiqi lovingly:
“How about having another child while you and I are still young?”
When you love someone, you will conquer yourself, and Qiqi is no exception.
Qiqi’s mind was full of thoughts, as delicate as a hair:
Ever since she met Sun Wukong when she was a child, Qiqi had already regarded him as the best candidate for a husband, and later at the martial arts conference, she finally got what she wanted.
After that, Kiki did everything herself in terms of sex.
Many times, Goku, the husband, exists, but it’s as if he doesn’t exist.
Regardless of whether it is a man or a woman, anyone who keeps giving will get tired, and Kiki has wanted to give up this relationship more than once.
Especially after she found out about what happened between Son Goku and Bulma, she was heartbroken.
Whenever it’s late at night and everyone is asleep, my heart aches for no apparent reason.
If it weren’t for Son Gohan, she would have wanted to leave this sad place immediately.
Whenever it was late at night and everyone was asleep, Qiqi would miss Sun Wukong’s kindness, his smile, and his embrace.
But no matter what she thought, it was of no avail. No one knew where Sun Wukong had gone for the whole year, and all her measures were ineffective.
Just when she was thinking about compromising, Sun Wukong actually came back, and became as gentle and considerate as a different person. Could this be God’s will?
Although loss is complicated, in reality it only takes a moment.
Sun Wukong stroked Qiqi’s hair, and Qiqi finally came to her senses. She stared at Sun Wukong, the unfaithful man, for a long time before she spoke:
“You haven’t touched me in a long time!”
Sun Wukong felt mixed emotions when he heard Qiqi’s resentful words. He had to say that he was indeed a beast.
Since he was not the original owner, he didn’t have very deep feelings for Kiki, so while his wife was at home, he was flirting with other women everywhere.
Now that it has become a fact, since his feelings for every woman are sincere, he cannot let Chi-Chi go easily. He can only implement the plan he had made when he was making love with Bulma in the main universe.
Body language is always the best language
So he held Qiqi in his arms and turned around and walked straight into the room…
Gohan was so disturbed that he couldn’t study for two days, so on the third day he simply flew into the mountains to study.
His parents didn’t cook these days, forcing Son Gohan to go out for a barbecue in the mountains and feed his parents from time to time.
Seeing that his parents have such a good relationship, Son Gohan also feels very happy.
The strong self-drive to become a scholar allowed Son Gohan to continue studying hard without any supervision.
Five days passed like this, and when Sun Wukong asked for it again, Qiqi quickly waved her hand and refused.
These days, they have been suspecting that Sun Wukong has been possessed by another body. Apart from eating and sleeping, they have basically been doing this all the time.
Qiqi’s skin has been rubbed bald, how can she still feel pleasure?
Seeing Sun Wukong’s unsatisfied look, Qiqi’s original hatred for Sun Wukong’s cheating behavior disappeared completely, and was replaced by a thought: He cheated on me because he loves me!
Looking at Chi-Chi’s current appearance, Sun Wukong knew that his goal had been achieved and it was time to find Bulma.
Chapter 16 Why are you also called Trunks? (Old version)
Sun Wukong got up and stretched, then gently covered Qiqi with the quilt, held Qiqi’s hand, and said lovingly:
“Chi-Chi, you should have a good rest. I’m going to go to Bulma’s place first.”
“Goku you don’t have to worry about me I’m the calmest martial artist in the world!”
Qiqi’s smile was as beautiful as a flower, which made Sun Wukong want to do it again.
Seeing Sun Wukong’s expression, Qiqi quickly waved her hands in fear:
“You should go to Bulma quickly. It’s been five days and she must be impatient.”
After scratching Qiqi’s nose, Sun Wukong stared into Qiqi’s eyes and said:
“It’s all up to you!”
Qiqi twisted Sun Wukong’s waist hard and said angrily:
“Humph, you’re taking advantage of me and still acting cute.”
Sun Wukong stroked Qiqi’s hair and said with a smile:
“I’ll be there now, baby, be good at home!”
A woman’s mood is always changeable. Kiki suddenly thought of her husband going to have sex with another woman. How could she laugh anymore? She turned her head away and ignored Sun Wukong.
Sun Wukong also sensed Qiqi’s emotions and patted her on the back twice.
He walked out of the house and used the Flying Dance Technique to fly towards Bulma Sidu’s house.
With Son Goku’s current strength, his flying speed can be said to be incredibly fast, and he arrived at Bulma’s house in a short while.
I knocked on the door; it was not locked.
“Come in!”
Bulma’s voice came from the other side of the door, a familiar yet unfamiliar voice.
“Squeak”
As the voice sounded, the door slowly opened and Bulma saw a handsome face appear in front of him.
He was very familiar with this face; it was the face of the man he was obsessed with, Sun Wukong.
Correspondingly, Sun Wukong also saw Walmart sitting in the lobby, feeding a child in front of an artificial intelligence robot and picked up animals.
Seeing Son Goku, Bulma couldn’t help but shout:
“Sun Jun!”
After Bulma called Son Goku, Son Goku saw Bulma waving her hand in front of him, and then nervously put something into the drawer under the chair.
Seeing Sun Wukong looking at the baby who was less than one year old with a puzzled look, Bulma smiled and said:
“Trunks, call me daddy!”
For a moment, Sun Wukong felt like he was being cheated on.
Sun Wukong thought about it carefully and felt that as long as it was a boy born by Bulma, the name Trunks would definitely appear.
This Trunks and Future Trunks only have the same name.
After figuring it out, Sun Wukong smiled and said:
“Be good, Trunks. Daddy is hungry too, can we eat together?”
Hearing Sun Wukong’s words, Bulma’s originally fair face immediately reflected a blush, and she said angrily:
“You’re so annoying! You’re such a frivolous person, and you say such things as soon as you come here!”
Gently kissing Bulma’s forehead, Sun Wukong said lovingly:
“Thank you for your hard work, Bulma!”
Hearing Sun Wukong’s words, Bulma felt sweet in her heart:
“With your words, everything I have done is worth it.”
“Woooooa …
Little Trunks started crying at an inappropriate time. It turned out that his parents were so busy talking about love that they got closer and closer and actually pinched him and hurt him.
The two looked at each other and smiled.
Son Goku opened his mouth and asked Bulma:
“How about I take care of it for a while, Trunks, and you go get some rest?”
Seeing that her lover first cares about her, Bulma felt very sweet in her heart. While handing Little Trunks to Son Goku, she said gently:
“Then be careful!”
Logically speaking, Sun Wukong has taken care of children in the future world for two years, so he shouldn’t be so flustered, but the fact is that every child is different, which makes him a little flustered.
He wiped his hands subconsciously and reached out to Bulma to take Little Trunks.
The little guy was not afraid of strangers and kept dancing happily and excitedly.
Son Goku found that the higher he lifted Little Trunks, the happier he was, so he simply lifted Little Trunks above his head.
“Squeak!”
Trunks aimed at Son Goku and shot him accurately.
Bulma quickly picked up the towel nearby and wiped Son Goku while trying to take Trunks.
Son Goku took the towel with a laugh, and did not hand Trunks to Bulma. He wiped himself, then wiped Trunks and said to himself:
“You’re worthy of being my offspring! How dare you poop and pee on my head, hahahaha!”
Bulma looked at Son Goku with an idiotic smile on his face and was speechless about him. She didn’t know why she liked him in the first place.
What Bulma didn’t know was that although Son Goku at this time was not the original owner, he was also deeply influenced by the memories and emotions of the original owner.
Nominally, he is the only purebred Saiyan left in the universe, and his genetic instinct makes him naturally shoulder the great task of restoring the species.
So when he meets every lively child who is related to him by blood, how can he not be happy and delighted.
Bulma couldn’t stand it anymore, so she took Trunks and said to Son Goku, who smelled of urine:
“Wukong! Go wash up! You’re so dirty!”
Sun Wukong dodged and hugged Bulma, rubbing her clothes:
“Now you are as dirty as me, let’s wash together!”
Although Bulma said that she disliked Son Goku, she was extremely happy in her heart. Facing the person she loved the most, she naturally could not withstand such teasing.
Bulma’s entire face turned visibly red all the way to her ears.
Bulma was of course very willing, but she also thought about how hard it was for her to be pregnant for 10 months.
She didn’t want to experience this feeling again anytime soon.
“It’s okay, just take precautions!”
Son Goku smirked and waved a small package in front of Bulma.
Chapter 17: The Female Thief (Old Version)
Seeing this, Bulma flashed a subtle look of success and pretended to be surprised:
“How did you find this thing?”
Hearing Bulma’s words, Sun Wukong’s mind started to race:
Bulma deliberately put this thing in the drawer under the chair she was sitting on when Son Goku first came in.
The magnitude of her movements was so large that it was hard not to wonder if she did it on purpose.
With Son Goku’s current strength, he is naturally fast enough to open the drawer without anyone noticing, and then take out the things inside without Bulma noticing.
Judging from the current results, Bulma is indeed a genius scientist, and all of her actions are within her expectations.
What many people may not know is that when they do something, they will first find an excuse for themselves and build a self-righteous image.
In this way, when the thing cannot be done or other accidents occur, the failure of the thing can be blamed on others.
Now she pretended not to know, she must be too shy to bring it up first, thus losing her dignity and initiative.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong was overjoyed and rushed over with a smile:
“Little greedy cat, here I come”
Bulma pretended to dodge left and right, but was finally held tightly by Son Goku:
“Hate it! You hurt me.”
“So, do you like it?”
“I like it…I like it…!”
The next day.
Son Goku embraces Bulma, whose face is full of red clouds:
“Honey, do you want to go to Kame House together?”
Bulma struggled to get up from Son Goku’s arms and said gently while putting on her clothes:
“I still have some things to do at the company, so I won’t go. Please be careful on the road.”
Sun Wukong thought to himself: Is there anyone on this earth who can be stronger than me, unless Dr. Kroll can create an artificial human that is more powerful than himself.
But Bulma was caring about him, which made Son Goku feel a little warm and sweet in his heart.
“Okay then! What about Trunks?”
“Trunks’ grandma will be back soon, just leave it to her!”
“Okay then, I’ll leave now.”
“Aren’t you going to leave after dinner?”
“Eat? That’s fine. Haha!”
The two came to the hall, where an artificial robot butler was feeding Trunks with a bottle.
Another artificial intelligence robot was carrying out dishes one by one from the kitchen.
This dining table also has a heat preservation function, ensuring that every dish will not become cold due to being left for a long time.
Seeing this, the two of them took their seats one by one.
During the meal, the two of them kept picking up food for each other, then fed each other with chopsticks, and finally fed each other with their mouths.
The two soon became entangled again.
After the two of them had re-arranged their clothes, the door slowly opened.
“The couple has such a good relationship! Roar!”
The person who opened the door was Bulma’s mother, who had been standing outside the door awkwardly for a while.
Bulma and Goku’s faces turned red and they were too embarrassed to answer.
In the end, Wukong bowed with shame and said:
“The son-in-law meets his mother-in-law!”
Bulma’s mother was also a little surprised. This Goku was very different from the Goku she had in the past. He was much more mature. She waved her hand:
“We are all family, so there is no need for so many formalities.”
“My mother-in-law taught me that.”
The atmosphere suddenly became awkward again.
In order to break the awkwardness, Bulma changed the subject and said:
“Mom, have you eaten yet?”
Bulma’s mother covered her mouth and laughed:
“I thought you only had eyes for your little boyfriend right now! Roar!”
Bulma clenched her fist and hit her mother lightly, saying angrily:
“Eat your meal quickly, you’re talking too much.”
Bulma’s mother tapped Bulma’s forehead and said with a smile:
“Okay baby, mommy won’t tease you anymore!”
The two women were obviously full, but they still ate with Sun Wukong.
Watching Sun Wukong devouring the food on the table in no time, the two smiled at each other and remained silent.
By the time Sun Wukong had finished his meal, it was already noon. Bulma, breathing sweetly, drew circles on Sun Wukong’s chest and asked:
“Will you be back tonight?”
Son Goku returned Bulma’s kiss and replied:
“I should be back, just to take a look!”
Sun Wukong never makes promises too much. If he makes promises that he cannot do, it will make him very uncomfortable.
A look of disappointment flashed across Bulma’s face, and she immediately said coquettishly:
“Then try to come back as soon as possible. I will always be waiting for you.”
Seeing Son Goku nodding, Bulma thought to herself: Little Son Goku is still at my mercy.
Her smile grew even brighter.
After wasting most of the day, Sun Wukong bid farewell to Bulma and her daughter and officially set off for Kame’s House.
As soon as I left the house, I heard the mother and daughter flirting.
Human beings have longed to fly in the sky like birds for a long time. Even with the help of external tools such as airplanes, they have not been able to achieve the feeling of flying naturally like birds.
Originally, Sun Wukong could use instant teleportation to reach Turtle House instantly, but as a time traveler, Sun Wukong prefers the feeling of flying.
“Beep, beep…”
“Don’t run! If you run again I’ll shoot!”
“Bang, bang, bang…”
When flying over a small town, Sun Wukong saw the police chase movie that he had only seen on TV before. A group of policemen were chasing a blonde woman riding a heavy motorcycle through the streets and alleys.
Pedestrians on the road avoided the traffic and vendors closed their shops.
In broad daylight, in the open, this kind of thing happened right in front of Sun Wukong. He couldn’t just ignore it.
The police only saw a streak of light swooping down towards the woman on the motorcycle.
In an instant, the stream of light turned into a person, who put his arm around the woman’s waist and picked her up.
The motorcycle lost control and roared towards the building next to it.
“Boom…”
There was a huge explosion when the motorcycle hit the wall, and the explosion turned into a fierce fire.
“biubiubiu…”
“Fuck! I helped these policemen catch thieves, but they shot at me!”
Sun Wukong complained as he looked at the policeman who was shooting at him.
“Goku, is that you?”
The female thief who was held in one hand made a familiar voice.
Chapter 18 The Female Thief is Lan Qi (Old Version)
Looking at the appearance of the female thief, Sun Wukong carefully searched the original owner’s memory about this woman.
“You’re not Lanqi, are you?”
Sun Wukong asked tentatively.
“Hehe! Uh…!” Lan Qi laughed twice and then fainted in pain.
Only then did Sun Wukong realize that Lan Qi had several gunshot wounds on her body. She must have been pumping too much adrenaline just now, which prevented her from fainting.
Looking at Lan Qi, whose breath was weak and who might die at any time, Sun Wukong became anxious.
The most important thing at the moment is of course to save people, but those involved are often confused while bystanders can see things clearly. It took Sun Wukong a while to think about it before he came up with the magic beans.
So Sun Wukong immediately used instant teleportation to reach Karin Tower.
When the Immortal Kalin saw Sun Wukong and was about to approach him to talk, he saw that Sun Wukong was so anxious that he shouted again:
“Kalin the Immortal, get the Senzu Beans! She’s almost dying!”
Everything that happens on Earth can be seen from the Karin Tower, and the Karin Immortal has already prepared the magic beans.
Sun Wukong took the magic beans and quickly fed them to Lan Qi.
But Lanqi couldn’t swallow it.
The anxious Sun Wukong could only ask for help from the Immortal Kalin:
“Lord Karin, what should we do if she can’t eat?”
Karin said calmly:
“Just chew it up and feed it to her.”
Sun Wukong pointed to his mouth:
“Yes! Just chew it up and feed it to her with your mouth!”
Saving people was the most important thing now, so Sun Wukong didn’t have time to think too much. He immediately threw the heart bean into his mouth, chewed it a few times, and after chewing it into pieces, he fed it to Lan Qi mouth-to-mouth.
Senzu beans are indeed the most buggy existence in the Dragon Ball world. After eating the Senzu beans, Lan Qi woke up quickly.
Looking at the unfamiliar environment, Lan Qi looked around nervously.
After seeing Sun Wukong, she seemed to think of something.
“Are you Sun Wukong?”
Sun Wukong nodded slightly:
“I’m right.”
Lan Qi asked doubtfully:
“Why am I here?”
So Sun Wukong explained to her the whole story.
“Mouth to mouth?”
Lan Qi pointed to her mouth and said in disbelief.
Sun Wukong nodded.
“How dare you do this to me, you bastard?”
Lan Qi got a positive answer from Sun Wukong and roared angrily.
Then he took out a gun from somewhere and started shooting at Kalin the Immortal and Sun Wukong.
As Karin jumped, he shouted in an aggrieved tone:
“It’s not like I kissed you!”
Of course, with the strength of Immortal Kalin and Sun Wukong, they can easily avoid the attack of hot weapons like Lan Qi.
Seeing that the attack didn’t work, Lan Qi slowly calmed down.
Sun Wukong, who is familiar with the original work, knows that the yellow-haired Lan Qi likes Tien Shinhan very much, and he dares to love and hate and has been following Tien Shinhan. However, as a Sigma male, Tien Shinhan is devoted to martial arts, has no understanding of romance, and has not communicated much with Lan Qi at all.
Later, when the Saiyans attacked, the two separated. It can be said that they were not destined to be together.
Now, in order to mend her broken heart, Huang Fa Lan Qi has returned to her old ways and started robbing and looting. Her life is hanging by a thread, but fortunately she is saved by Sun Wukong.
In fact, the blue-haired Ranch in the original novel is the main character. Except for being a bit naive, she has almost all the good qualities of a good wife and mother.
Blue-haired Ran Qi longed to be strong enough to protect herself, so she created her second personality, yellow-haired Ran Qi.
Later, during the puppet period, blue-haired Ranch had enough ability to protect herself.
The yellow-haired Lanqi never appeared again.
After realizing all this, Sun Wukong walked up to Lan Qi and patted her on the back, saying:
“Sister Lanqi, everything is over!”
Seeing that Sun Wukong was taking advantage of her, Lan Qi took out her machine gun and started shooting at him.
Lan Qi cursed while firing:
“I’ll kill you, you bastard. You stole my first kiss and took advantage of me.”
Sun Wukong hid for a long time, and found that Lan Qi had no intention of stopping, so he had to rush to Lord Kalin and pull out a large tuft of Lord Kalin’s cat hair.
“Ouch! You little brat!”
Immortal Karin cursed in pain.
After getting the cat hair, Sun Wukong flashed behind Lan Qi and put the cat hair on the nose of yellow-haired Lan Qi.
“Ha… sneeze!”
The yellow-haired Lan Qi sneezed loudly, and her hair quickly turned blue visibly, and her eyes became gentle.
Only then did Sun Wukong understand what it meant that appearance reflects the mind. These two faces are exactly the same, but they give people completely different feelings!
Yellow Lanqi and Blue Lanqi’s memories are not interoperable
Lan Qi, whose hair turned blue again, asked:
“Sun Jun?”
Seeing the bewildered blue-haired Lan Qi, Sun Wukong finally breathed a sigh of relief and replied:
“It’s me!”
Then Sun Wukong explained the whole story again.
After hearing what Sun Wukong said, blue-haired Lan Qi nodded, but looked at Sun Wukong with a confused face.
“I’m going to Master Kame’s place. Sister Lanqi, do you want to come with me?”
Sun Wukong tried to ask.
Lan Qi nodded but said nothing.
Only then did Sun Wukong remember the Immortal Karin and quickly apologized.
Immortal Kalin turned his head away, unwilling to pay attention to Sun Wukong.
Seeing this, Sun Wukong whispered to the Immortal Kalin:
“Next time I’ll bring you a photo of a female cat.”
After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Kalin pointed to the jar beside the tower:
“I can see everything in the world, even a photo shoot.”
“They are female cats from other planets! They are all very beautiful and must be your type!”
“Ahem! Don’t let it happen again next time!”
“Then, Immortal Karin, we’ll leave first!”
After saying goodbye to the Immortal Kalin, Sun Wukong summoned the Somersault Cloud.
The current Sun Wukong cannot ride the somersault cloud, this somersault cloud is for the blue-haired Lan Qi.
Blue-haired Lan Qi got on the somersault cloud, and the two of them flew towards the Turtle House.
After a while, the two flew to Turtle House.
“Grandpa Kame-sensei, Grandpa Kame-sensei!”
Sun Wukong shouted while knocking on the door.
After waiting for a long time, I didn’t see Master Roshi, but I saw the old turtle open the door.
The old turtle glanced at Wukong and said with a smile:
“Hey hey! Why are you here Goku?”
“Where’s Grandpa Kame-sensei?”
When Sun Wukong asked, he carefully felt Master Roshi’s aura, but found no trace of Master Roshi.
“He went to the fortune-teller. She said she was visiting Son Gohan. He might be back in a few days.”
The old turtle replied.
“Then it all makes sense!”
Sun Wukong suddenly realized.
The old turtle glanced to the right, as if he saw something extraordinary, and said in great surprise:
“Lan Qi! You are Lan Qi! Long time no see!”
Blue-haired Lanqi’s cute answer:
“haven’t seen you for a long time!”
Lan Qi lived in the Turtle House for a very long time, and in the evening she skillfully prepared a large table of food and wine.
Sun Wukong didn’t like drinking, but after all, they were reunited after a long separation, so he had a few drinks.
Blue-haired Ranqi also didn’t like drinking, so she deliberately sneezed and turned back into yellow-haired Ranqi.
Soon, Sun Wukong and the turtle drank until they were unconscious.
Lan Qi was also drunk and confused, and actually mistook Sun Wukong for Tien Shinhan…
Chapter 19: Drinking and Misbehavior (Old Version)
Sun Wukong was having an erotic dream.
In the dream, he was fighting with Xiao Wu, Bulma, and Chi-Chi in turn.
The battle scene was very intense.
Lan Qi woke up slowly and felt a little cool.
She realized something, and fear made her look at her lower body, and she was immediately dizzy.
Just as Lanqi was feeling dizzy, her right elbow hit something soft.
He subconsciously walked to the right and saw Sun Wukong sleeping on his right with a smile on his face.
This Monkey King’s frivolous smile made Lan Qi furious, and she took out a machine gun from somewhere.
He stood up and greeted Sun Wukong who was sleeping soundly on the bed.
Although Sun Wukong is a Super Saiyan, it still hurts if he is hit by a bullet without being prepared.
Sun Wukong, who was hit by a bullet, jumped up in pain.
Sun Wukong could sense Lan Qi’s anger before he even opened his eyes, and asked loudly:
“Sister Lanqi, what are you doing?”
As Sun Wukong spoke, he opened his eyes. When he saw that the person in front of him was naked, he was shocked.
Then Sun Wukong felt a chill from the wind and realized that he was not wearing any clothes either.
“Ah, this?”
Sun Wukong himself was speechless.
Yellow-haired Lanqi’s machine gun never stopped firing, and she shouted as she fired:
“I’ll kill you scumbag.”
Sun Wukong was jumping up and down, even though he knew it was useless, he still argued:
“Sister Lanqi, please listen to my explanation. Yesterday I thought I was having an erotic dream!”
Lan Qi couldn’t listen to Sun Wukong’s words:
“I just want you to die now.”
The bullet flew across almost every corner of the room, and one of them happened to hit Lanqi’s cell phone on the table.
Lan Qi’s phone rang with her own voice:
“From now on, Tien Shinhan, you will be mine?”
After that, there were shouts one after another, each of them shouting his own.
Sun Wukong also heard these voices, and for a moment, the two looked at each other.
“Ahem!”
Lan Qi’s face was already red with two clouds, she coughed twice and then said:
“I also forgot what happened last night!”
As she said that, Lan Qi was about to pick up the phone on the ground.
How could Sun Wukong let Lan Qi get what she wanted? He quickly dodged and snatched the phone away.
After opening his phone, he found the video inside and the sound just now were so shocking that he couldn’t bear it.
I never thought that a five-foot-tall man like him would get drunk and lose his virginity.
Sun Wukong held up his phone, turned on the video and got close to Lan Qi, and shouted:
“It’s clearly recorded here. It’s all your initiative. You actually did this to me when I was drunk! How could you? How could you!”
After saying this, Sun Wukong actually forced out two tears.
“We are all adults, and you flirted with me in Karin Tower. I think we should both take a step back and just let it go. What do you think?”
After hearing what Lan Qi said, Sun Wukong knew that it would be of no benefit to him to continue to pester her, so he could only wave his hand helplessly and said:
“That’s the only way!”
Just like that, both of them calmed down. They held their breath in tacit understanding at the same time. The air seemed to be solidified and you could hear a pin drop.
The video on the phone started calling out again at an inopportune moment.
Both Lan Qi and Sun Wukong were aroused at the same time.
Lan Qi looked at Sun Wukong who was reacting and said shyly:
“I’ll give you another chance, you little brat!”
Since it was not the first time, Sun Wukong did not refuse.
This kind of thing only happens once or countless times.
At night, Klin’s knock on the door woke them up.
It turned out that Krillin had gone out for training earlier and had just come back. No wonder I didn’t see him yesterday.
Klin shouted from outside the door:
“Lan Qi! Are you awake? Have you seen Wukong?”
Lan Qi was furious and said:
“Get lost! I didn’t see him. Who knows where this bastard died?”
Klin had lived with Lan Qi for a long time and was used to it. He smiled and said:
“Sorry to bother you, Lanqi!”
After saying that, Krillin returned to his room.
Just as Nan Ji was about to turn around and scold Sun Wukong, they accidentally touched Sun Wukong’s hair.
“Hah…!”
With a sneeze, the yellow-haired Ranqi turned into the blue-haired Ranqi.
Blue-haired Lanqi looked at Sun Wukong shyly and buried her head deeply in his chest:
“Sun Jun, I like you!”
At this time, Blue-haired Lan Qi already knew a small part of what Yellow-haired Lan Qi did, and her memories were beginning to merge.
A female writer named Zhang Ailing once said something about women.
Blue-haired Lan Qi fell into this feeling and fell in love with Sun Wukong.
In fact, in the original work, Blue-haired Ranch had a good impression of Son Wukong. When Son Wukong gathered the Spirit Bomb to destroy the Demon Buu, Blue-haired Ranch heard that it was Son Wukong’s voice and raised her hands to the sky without hesitation.
Sun Wukong stroked Lan Qi’s hair and asked incredulously:
“Sister Lanqi, what did you say?”
Blue-haired Lanqi buried her head deeper and said in a lower voice:
“I said I like you!”
Although Sun Wukong had once considered Lan Qi as an object of fantasy, he would not do that again when he really came into contact with her.
Of course, as a strong man, one more Lan Qi is nothing, but considering the yellow-haired Lan Qi, he still said to the blue-haired Lan Qi cautiously:
“Aren’t you afraid that Sister Huangfa Lanqi will object?”
Chapter 20: Capture Lan Qi (Old Version)
In fact, she is me, and she won’t have any objection if I agree.
Looking at the puzzled Sun Wukong, Lan Qi explained:
“I used to be too cowardly, but later I thought it would be great if I had a strong sister to protect me.”
“Gradually my family members said that I have two personalities, and the color of my hair has changed. If you were to protect me now, I wouldn’t have to face these things by myself anymore! I wouldn’t have to pretend to be strong!”
Looking at the blue-haired Lanqi who was telling the story, Sun Wukong was also fascinated and nodded from time to time.
Looking at Sun Wukong who had not recovered for a long time, Lan Qi straightened his head and the two looked at each other. It was the first time that Sun Wukong did not see the innocent look in the blue-haired Lan Qi’s eyes.
“Sun Jun, are you willing to protect me forever?”
Blue-haired Ranqi asked solemnly.
Sun Wukong also put away his smiling face and said solemnly:
“Yes, of course I am willing! But I have to ask Huang Fa Lanqi’s opinion before I can make a decision!”
Blue-haired Ranch nodded happily.
“You little bastard, I’ve let you down!”
Yellow-haired Lan Qi’s hands turned into fists and drilled hard into Sun Wukong’s head.
“Sister Lanqi is in pain, please stop!”
Wukong begged for mercy, but his body showed no sign of moving away.
Huang Fa Lanqi suddenly stopped and said seriously:
“Boy, why don’t you divorce all those women and live alone with me.”
Sun Wukong’s expression suddenly became very serious, and he said to Lan Qi:
“If I can easily give up on them today, then I may easily give up on you in the future. Sister Lanqi, is this the kind of irresponsible man you like?”
Yellow-haired Lanqi was about to get angry, but then she thought about it and felt that it made sense, so she said:
“Haha! I was testing you, and you passed.”
After a day of hard work, both of them had some sweat on their bodies. In order to avoid suspicion, they went into the bathroom one after another.
Krillin is just single, he doesn’t have any mental problems.
Seeing two people coming out of the bathroom one after another, it was hard to guess what was going on.
“You two are together?”
Krillin asked secretly close to Sun Wukong’s ear.
Sun Wukong nodded and said nothing.
After hearing Sun Wukong’s admission, Krillin didn’t know what to do. He had no experience in this kind of thing, and he was not the kind of person who liked to teach others.
Now that Master Kame has not returned for a long time, Lan Qi is no longer suitable to live in Master Kame’s house given her relationship with him.
It was even more impossible to bring her back home to live. After thinking about it, Sun Wukong still thought that it would be most appropriate to let Lan Qi stay in the temple.
I told Krillin and Lanqi what I was thinking, and they both nodded in agreement.
Without further ado, Sun Wukong used instant teleportation to send Lan Qi to the Temple of Heaven.
The gods had been spying on the lower world and knew everything Sun Wukong was doing.
He was not surprised at all when he saw the two people being teleported over!
Just as Sun Wukong was about to speak, he was interrupted by the immortal:
“I’ve asked Bobo to prepare a room for you two. You can move in anytime!”
Sun Wukong cast a grateful look at the gods, and expressed his gratitude worthy of thanks. Now all Sun Wukong could do was to help the gods eliminate the crisis of the android Cell, so that the gods would not have to face the situation of merging with Piccolo.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong took out the universal capsule and turned it into a time machine. He pointed at the time machine and asked the gods:
“Lord God, may I ask if you have seen anyone other than Trunks and I using this machine in the past few years?”
The gods were very surprised to see Sun Wukong’s strange behavior. They looked at him with questioning eyes and said:
“That’s not the case! But why do you have such doubts?”
Sun Wukong had already put on a serious expression:
“How about you take another look?”
The god knew that Sun Wukong would not do anything without a purpose. He quickly looked at the time machine and scanned the lower world again. As expected, he found a broken time machine. He said in surprise:
“It’s true!”
No wonder I have been so uneasy all these years, the God sighed in his heart, it turns out this thing is the cause of all this.
Sun Wukong hurried forward and saluted, saying:
“Please tell me the coordinates of the monster, Lord God.”
“monster?”
Everyone in the Temple of Heaven asked in surprise.
Sun Wukong made up a story with some additions and some subtractions:
“That monster killed Trunks from another dimension in a sneak attack, then degenerated into an egg and came here in a time machine, intending to kill all humans on Earth in order to evolve into a perfect form!”
Everyone was shocked after hearing this.
The gods quickly told Sun Wukong the coordinates.
Lan Qi heard that this monster was so dangerous, she didn’t care about other people’s lives, and hurried over to ask:
“Will my husband be in danger? Otherwise, don’t go!”
Sun Wukong gently stroked Lan Qi’s tender little face and said with a smile:
“You’re calling me hubby so soon? Don’t worry, hubby is very strong and won’t let you down!”
After saying that, Sun Wukong straightened up!
Seeing Sun Wukong like this, Lan Qi blushed and scolded with a smile:
“Hateful, so dishonest…”
“Can you two stop pretending we don’t exist?”
The god’s green face also turned red.
“Then I’m off!”
Everyone nodded at the same time.
Sun Wukong turned into a stream of light and flew towards the time machine where Cell was.
Chapter 21: The Disappearance of Cell (Old Version)
When flying to the location of Cell’s time machine, Sun Wukong carefully recalled the information about Cell in the original work:
Cell came here two years ago, which means that when they were fighting on Namek, Cell quietly came to Earth.
At that time, the god had just died, and the earth was not on guard, so he was not discovered.
Later, after Cell was hatched, he always gave off a faint evil aura, which was sensed by the gods, but they still couldn’t find the specific location.
It was not until two years later that the time machine that Cell was riding was discovered and the gods finally found Cell, but it was too late.
This forced the God to merge with Piccolo to become God Piccolo.
As we all know, Cell is a combination of the genes of a cicada and many powerful creatures. During the nymph stage of the cicada, its forelimbs are specialized into digging feet, and it spends its time underground, and only comes to the surface during the pupal stage.
If Cell has really been underground all this time, this would explain why the gods couldn’t find him.
Cell is probably still in the nymph stage now, and it will take two years for it to shed its shell and emerge as an adult.
If Cell has already burrowed underground, it will be difficult to destroy it.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong heaved a sigh of relief:
“Let’s hope we can catch and destroy Cell in the act!”
Finally arriving at the destination, Sun Wukong searched for a long time before finding Cell’s time machine.
From a distance, the time machine was already covered with moss on the outside, and looked furry.
When I got closer, I saw that Cell’s egg in the time machine had not completely dried up and there was still a lot of mucus inside.
Things don’t always go as planned, and as expected, Cell has hatched.
Sun Wukong had been searching for a long time, but apart from discovering a bottomless cave under the time machine, he could not find any clues about Sishalu.
After feeling it carefully, I didn’t sense any trace of Cell’s aura.
The Cell in the original work is also very cunning. After degenerating into an egg, he continues to develop in a sneaky way until the first stage of the adult stage.
If nothing unexpected happens, Cell is in this bottomless cave.
We can’t blow up the earth, so now we can only wait for him to come out.
After receiving the universal capsule from the time machine that Cell brought, Sun Wukong wandered outside the cave for several minutes.
He said to himself:
“Just waiting here is not a solution. Maybe No. 17 and No. 18 haven’t been transformed yet. We can try to rescue them now. Okay! Let’s do it!”
Just as Sun Wukong flew away, a pair of eyes shining with purple light suddenly appeared in the cave, staring at the direction where Sun Wukong disappeared, and then slowly retreated back into the depths of the cave.
Of course, Sun Wukong couldn’t just search around like a headless fly. The person who was best at finding things on earth was the fortune-teller. Sun Wukong was now flying in the direction of the fortune-teller.
As soon as Sun Wukong arrived at the fortune-teller’s luxurious palace, he heard someone calling him loudly.
Looking closely, it was Master Roshi.
Earlier, Master Roshi came to the fortune-telling lady and followed her to visit his beloved disciple Son Gohan. I guess he hasn’t returned yet.
“Disciple, I greet the Master!”
Sun Wukong prostrated himself before Master Roshi, then made the shape of a Z and kowtowed three times.
This was the first time he met Master Roshi. It can be said that without Master Roshi, there would be no original owner and no strength he has now. Unfortunately, he lost his parents at a young age.
In Sun Wukong’s heart, Master Roshi has become synonymous with his father.
The original owner, Sun Wukong, was a carefree person and did not stick to these etiquette.
But I am a person who respects teachers, so of course I cannot be careless about etiquette.
“Idiot! What are you doing!?”
Although Master Kame had a serious expression and cursed, he was already very happy in his heart:
His disciple has already become the best in the universe, yet he is still so respectful to him and grateful, which proves that his education is successful.
Master Roshi’s sense of accomplishment was suddenly filled, and he hurried forward to help Sun Wukong up.
At this time, the fortune-telling grandma slowly flew out with the crystal ball.
When Sun Wukong saw the fortune-teller, he bowed quickly.
“You little brat has grown a lot in the past few years!”
The mother-in-law and mother-in-law smiled while squeezing her wrinkled face.
“Thanks to your brother, Grandpa Kame, for teaching you well!”
Sun Wukong quickly clasped his fists and replied respectfully.
The fortune-teller nodded with satisfaction:
Sun Wukong’s statement specifically emphasized that Master Roshi was the fortune-teller’s younger brother, implying that she also contributed to his growth, and it was considered a favor to him.
“Young man, there is no such thing as a visitor without a reason. If you need anything, I will help you find it for free this time!”
Only then did Sun Wukong recount his experiences traveling through the future and some of the things that happened between him and Cell, with some additions and some deletions.
The more Master Roshi and the other two listened, the more frightened they became.
The fortune-teller said in panic:
“Granny will find Cell’s location for you right now.”
The fortune-telling grandmother cast a spell immediately after she finished speaking.
A pattern immediately appeared on the crystal ball, and the pattern got closer and closer. It was exactly the bottomless cave next to the time machine.
Knowing that there was no hope of catching Cell, Sun Wukong told the story of Dr. Gero’s evil deeds.
Master Roshi and the other two were both shocked and angry when they heard this.
The fortune-teller said indignantly:
“How can there be such scumbags who actually capture people for transformation and human experiments! Grandma will find it for you right away.”
After a spell, another picture appeared on the crystal ball. As the saying goes, there is no coincidence in the world. The picture happened to be the scene of Dr. Gro capturing numbers 17 and 18.
Chapter 22 Dungeon (Old Version)
Seeing this scene, Sun Wukong decided to set off immediately without further delay.
“Fortune-telling grandmother, please tell me the direction.”
The fortune-teller didn’t say much and pointed out the direction.
After bidding farewell to Master Roshi and the fortune-teller, Sun Wukong flew quickly in the direction indicated by the fortune-teller.
In a short while, Sun Wukong arrived at the place pointed by the fortune-teller.
Even though we arrived so quickly, the place was already deserted. Looking up, there was not a single person in sight.
Sun Wukong flew back and forth from the fortune-teller several times.
The area is correct, but they cannot be found on the ground. It is certain that No. 17 and No. 18 have been hidden underground.
It seems that Dr. Gero is a cunning rabbit with three burrows and is not so easy to catch.
Speaking of which, No. 17 and No. 18 are really miserable. They are twin siblings, and judging from their personalities, they live in a financially affluent and happy family.
They never expected to encounter Dr. Gero, a guy worse than an animal, who captured and imprisoned the two of them and conducted multiple human experiments on them, and finally transformed them into artificial humans.
Judging from the hatred that No. 17 and No. 18 felt towards Dr. Gro, the pain involved is truly unimaginable.
The androids No. 17 and No. 18 in the future world have been transformed to the point where they have lost all their humanity.
In the original novel, No. 17 and No. 18 were released early because of the interference of a group of soldiers, and were transformed less often, so they were stronger than the artificial humans in the future world, and their thinking and personality were more human.
Even though Androids 17 and 18 finally killed Dr. Gero with their own hands, their tragic experience was far from over.
They didn’t expect that Dr. Gero had a backup plan. The two of them were just the furnace that Dr. Gero used to provide energy to Cell and the nutrients for his evolution.
Although he shouldn’t take all the responsibility on himself, all of this is indeed closely related to the fact that the original owner, Sun Wukong, destroyed the Red Ribbon Army when he was a child.
I have the obligation to rescue them.
In the original work, except for Krillin, basically no one regards the two androids as human beings.
Especially when Vegeta spoke rudely and launched a fatal attack first, even so, No. 18 still let Vegeta go.
It seems that although No. 18 is not kind, he is not evil either.
The more Sun Wukong analyzed, the more he felt that No. 18 was very charming, and he said in awe:
“Now that Android No. 18 has not been transformed, it would be rude to call her No. 18. Oh, right! She should be called by her real name – Lazli.”
Sun Wukong tried hard to search for Dr. Gero’s base in various places predicted by the fortune-teller.
On the other side, No. 17 and the blond-haired, blue-eyed No. 18 had already been taken to the secret base by Dr. Gro and imprisoned in the dungeon.
No. 17 was beaten for resisting. Now he is breathing weakly and motionless, which makes Lazili, who has almond-shaped eyes, very worried.
Lazli is undoubtedly very smart.
In the original work, she was able to recognize Cell’s scam from his imitation; she was able to know No. 17’s thoughts from his eyes and cooperate with him, which were all manifestations of her intelligence.
Resistance is futile now, and No. 18 appears to be very cooperative.
Seeing how cooperative she was, Dr. Gro did not make things difficult for her except putting a label of 18 on her and 17 on her brother. It was not her turn to be used for experiments yet.
Lazili, feeling relieved, looked around. She was shocked to see that the walls of this dungeon were covered with bloody handprints.
Lazili reached out her hand with trembling hands and touched the bloody handprint, and found that there was actually a trace of heat. It was obvious that someone had used hot air to dry the handprint.
There were also some things similar to internal organs and intestines piled up in various corners outside the cell, emitting a pungent smell.
Before Lazili could think more, three robots came in and walked towards the internal organs.
One robot is responsible for cleaning the internal organs and intestines, one robot is responsible for spraying disinfectant, and the other robot is responsible for heating and drying the ground where the internal organs are piled.
Lazili understood instantly. It seemed that Dr. Gro was also afraid that the experimental subjects would die if the environment was not sanitary enough.
Not long after the robot went out, two other robots with completely different shapes came in. One of them kept taking out food from the steamer on its chest and distributing it to the people in each cell.
Another robot supervises these people while they eat. Anyone who refuses to eat will be given an injection of an unknown potion by this robot. After the injection, the magical person will start eating.
Lazili didn’t want to be given an injection, so she quickly started eating with No. 17.
After the two robots retreated, the brother and sister could discuss:
“How are you, brother?”
No. 17 stretched his hands toward the sky, deliberately pretending to be very strong.
When he reached out his hand, he accidentally tore the wound he had just been hit on. Immediately, No. 17’s handsome face twisted into an ugly shape. No. 18 looked at him and still managed an ugly smile with his twisted face to comfort him:
“It’s okay, sis! I’ll protect you!”
Just as No. 17 finished speaking, a girl’s scream was heard at an inopportune time in the laboratory.
As strong as Lazili was, her eyes were filled with tears. She knew that they were in great danger unless rescued by the gods.
“Sister will protect you too!”
Before we could continue the sentimental talk, Dr. Gero came out with three robots, one of which was pushing a torn corpse.
Dr. Gero said to himself, with a look of regret on his face:
“I cut the wrong place just now. I should have cut there! Maybe this experimental subject is too weak.”
After he finished speaking, he happened to see Lazili in his peripheral vision, and his eyes lit up instantly.
Chapter 23: Rescue Lazili (Old Version)
Sun Wukong searched for three days and finally found a huge bare stone wall at the foot of a mountain covered with vegetation.
When you take a closer look, it feels very smooth to the touch, in stark contrast to the rough mountains around it.
This wall looks like an entrance door, with obvious signs of human excavation.
After groping for a while, Sun Wukong finally found a switch.
The stone wall slowly opened.
Sun Wukong walked in quietly, avoiding surveillance and various infrared photoelectric switches.
After walking a few dozen meters, a woman’s roar became louder and louder:
“If you dare to touch me, I won’t let you go even if I become a ghost.”
At this moment, Lazili was very desperate. If someone could save her, she would be willing to do anything.
Obviously Dr. Gro is an atheist and would not pay attention to Lazli’s childish and helpless curse. He continued to command the robot to push Lazli to the modified operating room and fix her up.
Dr. Gro has anesthetized many test subjects, but when he modified the experiments, he found that the data were not ideal and they often failed. Later, he simply experimented with the test subjects in a conscious state and found that the results were surprisingly good, and he made great progress.
Although many test subjects died before the end, yesterday’s results gave him great confidence this time.
Sun Wukong was very familiar with the voice and body of No. 18 Lazili. He quickened his pace and ran towards the direction where Lazili was.
Just when Dr. Gro was about to use a knife to cut off the last piece of Lazili’s clothing, the door of the operating room was opened by Sun Wukong.
Dr. Gero didn’t see Sun Wukong’s face clearly, and asked in panic:
“Who are you?”
A hint of mockery flashed across Sun Wukong’s face, and he sneered:
“I came by here to say something from the bottom of my heart.”
Dr. Gero subconsciously took two steps back and glanced at the drawer next to him, where there were two submachine guns that he kept in case of emergency.
Hearing what Sun Wukong said, how could Dr. Gero believe that he was just passing by? Even if the person in front of him accidentally opened the door, the passage was full of traps and it was impossible for ordinary people to avoid it and come in. The person in front of him was not simple.
In order to stabilize the person in front of him, Dr. Gro asked:
“What do you want to say?”
As soon as Dr. Gro asked the question, he saw Sun Wukong playing with something in his hand. When he looked closely, he saw that it was a beating heart.
In Dr. Gero’s eyes, Sun Wukong had been standing there motionless, and even subconsciously, he would not feel that the heart was his own.
“Tick!”
Dr. Gero’s palm caught the blood dripping from his chest.
Just as Dr. Gro was about to look down at his chest, the pull of gravity caused him to fall backwards. After a crisp sound, Dr. Gro was no longer able to move.
It happened so quickly that it all happened in a flash.
At this time, Lazili was still staring at Sun Wukong in a daze, not coming to her senses. Apparently, everything happened too quickly and her brain couldn’t react.
Sun Wukong hurriedly untied the locks that secured Lazili.
Lazili then slowly stood up, looked at Wukong’s handsome face, pointed at her own dirty face covered with a mixture of snot and tears and said:
“Are you here to save me?”
Sun Wukong suddenly became serious. If he hadn’t been wandering around and wasting three days, Lazili wouldn’t have to suffer this torture for three days and three nights. With this thought in mind, he sincerely apologized:
“I’m sorry Lazili! I’m late! I made you suffer!”
Lazili looked at Sun Wukong in disbelief and asked in confusion:
“Do you know me?”
After hearing what Lazili said, Sun Wukong looked at Lazili again. Because of what happened to Dr. Gro just now, Lazili was only left with a thin set of underwear.
Feeling Sun Wukong’s gaze, Lazili followed Sun Wukong’s gaze and found that Sun Wukong was looking at her. Only then did Lazili notice that she was only wearing a thin set of underwear.
A blush appeared on Lazili’s face unknowingly.
Sun Wukong quickly took out a piece of his martial arts uniform from the universal capsule and said calmly:
“This is the clothes I usually wear for training. It may be a little big, so you can just make do with it!”
After saying that, Sun Wukong turned his head away and handed the martial arts uniform to Lazili with one hand.
Sun Wukong originally wanted to hand the clothes to Lazili, but he didn’t expect to pass it too far.
Lazili also knew that Sun Wukong did not mean it, but as an inexperienced woman, she couldn’t help feeling shy.
Lazili took Sun Wukong’s Taoist robe and put it on on the spot. You know, Android No. 18 Lazili is very fond of beauty.
In the original novel, she was not angry when the warriors beat her; she was not angry when they scolded her; it was only when Vegeta made her clothes dirty and torn with one wave that she got angry and fought back.
It can be seen how difficult it is to let Lazili wear men’s clothes. Even Lazili herself doesn’t know –
At this moment, she had already quietly put the man in front of her into her heart.
“I’m dressed now, you can turn around now!”
Hearing Lazili’s voice, Sun Wukong slowly turned around.
I have to say that Android 18 is worthy of being the most beautiful girl in Dragon Ball. Even when wearing a martial arts uniform, she still exudes a heroic spirit.
This is a feeling that the future Android 18 does not have.
Sun Wukong couldn’t help but stare in amazement.
“Ahem…!”
Lazili looked at Sun Wukong’s wolf-like eyes and felt happy in her heart, but she still coughed twice in a reserved manner.
Sun Wukong also realized his own gaffe and was about to apologize.
But Lazili interrupted:
“Fool!”
Even Sun Wukong, an experienced lover, couldn’t guess what Lazili meant.
Lazili looked at the confused Sun Wukong, with a lot of thoughts in her mind.
Since I have already made a vow and God has really sent such a person to rescue me, I should keep my promise to God.
Lazili is undoubtedly a person who dares to love and hate. Since she has made up her mind and the timing and atmosphere are just right, she naturally cannot miss the opportunity.
Lazili straightened Sun Wukong’s head with both hands. Sun Wukong, a Super Saiyan warrior, was so defeated by a weak Earth woman that he forgot to resist.
Of course, subconsciously, Sun Wukong didn’t think that Lazili would cause him any harm.
The two looked at each other, and looking at Lazili with a serious face, Sun Wukong couldn’t help but hold his breath.
“Marry me!”
Lazili suddenly spoke up.
“ah?!”
Sun Wukong was so shocked that he didn’t know what to say.
“You don’t want to?”
Lazili asked, clenching her fists imperceptibly.
Sun Wukong was somewhat at a loss for words after being asked by Lazili. He tried his best to recall and analyze everything about Android 18 in the original novel:
Android 18 is undoubtedly a person who dares to love and hate, and this does not conflict with her current behavior; to say that Sun Wukong is unwilling is impossible.
In the original work, every frown and smile of the androids are full of infinite charm.
Especially the scene in the original novel where No. 18 lifts her hair, Sun Wukong really likes it.
As for why Eighteen wanted to marry her, maybe it was similar to how Krillin gave up the whole world and crushed the remote control to save Eighteen. Some of his unintentional actions accidentally touched her and opened her heart.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong had completely figured out everything, so he straightened his head, looked into Lazili’s eyes seriously and said:
“Yes! Of course I do!”
Now that the relationship has been established, Lazili was no longer shy. She threw herself on Sun Wukong’s face and kissed him on the cheek, and then her cheeks turned visibly red.
After she calmed down, Lazili seemed to have thought of something and shouted:
“Ah! I forgot about my brother!”
Chapter 24: Escape from the Base (Old Version)
The heavy dungeons were slowly opened one by one.
The prison was filled with people with pale faces, both men and women, young and old.
Since I have not been here for long on the 17th, I look pretty good.
“Brother, are you okay?”
Number 17 waved his hand and said:
“I’m fine! It’s just that the injury from the last beating hasn’t healed yet, and it still hurts a little.”
Sun Wukong looked at No. 17 who was lost in deep thought. From the perspective of technical proficiency, if Dr. Gro had not interfered this time, No. 18’s transformation experiment would have been very successful.
Later, Dr. Gero’s technology became better, so he transformed No. 17, so No. 17 is a little stronger than No. 18. Of course, there is also the fact that No. 17 is a male cyborg, so he may have an advantage in strength.
Looking at the dazed Sun Wukong, No. 17 pointed at Sun Wukong and asked No. 18:
“Who is this person?”
When No.17 asked this, No.18’s face turned red instantly.
No. 17 caught something, and he leaned close to No. 18’s ear and whispered:
“Is this the brother-in-law you found for me?”
Number 18 nodded shyly.
Just as the brother and sister were about to talk further, they heard a strong man who had been imprisoned for a long time and had just been released. He was mad and crying from time to time and said:
“My wife! You died so tragically!”
“Son, you died tragically!”
Sun Wukong curiously asked one of the old men who had just been released:
“Where are his wife and children?”
When the old man heard Sun Wukong’s question, he shuddered, as if he thought of something horrible. Cold sweat kept coming out and turned into beads of sweat rolling down.
From the old man’s intermittent narration, we learned that this base was one of Dr. Gro’s many bases, and each base had some different experimental subjects.
Human experiments are being conducted at every base all the time.
This man’s wife had her hands placed in liquid nitrogen by Dr. Gro himself, and her hands were knocked off; his son was also skinned alive from his wife’s belly by Dr. Gro, and made into a specimen!
Even someone as strong as Sun Wukong couldn’t stand it anymore. Dr. Gero’s wish was to achieve immortality and unify the world.
Sun Wukong remembered that Dr. Gero had a son. Although the sin should not be extended to his wife and children, the premise should also be that the benefit should not be extended to his wife and children first;
What’s more, his son later created Cell MAX. It seems that the Red Ribbon Army must kill them all if they have the chance and not let them revive.
Although he witnessed these tragedies, fortunately there are Dragon Balls in this world, which gives Sun Wukong a little comfort. After he gets out, he must find the Dragon Balls as soon as possible to resurrect these good people who were killed by Dr. Gero.
Of course, bad guys should not be resurrected.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong decided to do what he could first.
Sun Wukong destroyed all the mechanisms in the dungeon, opened the door of the dungeon, and called the police immediately.
After doing all this, Sun Wukong stretched his body and said to Lazili and her brother:
“Honey, let’s go!”
When Lazili heard Sun Wukong’s call, she ran over excitedly. No. 17 frowned slightly, then calmed down and followed with no expression on her face.
Number 17 and Number 18 left the base and took a deep breath at the same time.
The two had never felt this before, but these three days felt like a year. They had never felt that the air tinged with the smell of earth was so sweet.
Sun Wukong actually saw a rare smile on the face of No. 17 Lapis.
Sun Wukong looked at Lazili again and found that Lazili’s head turned away quickly.
Sun Wukong was delighted when he saw this, and took a step to Lazili’s side:
“You are already an old married couple, why are you still shy?”
Lazili’s body trembled slightly, and she said coquettishly:
“Humph! Who is your old husband and wife?”
The two looked at each other, their eyes became blurred, just as they got closer to each other.
A pair of eyes appeared between the two of them.
Both of them were shocked, because the owner of these eyes was No. 17.
At the same time, the two heard the untimely voice of No. 17:
“What are you doing?”
Lapis didn’t wait for Lazli’s answer but instead got Lazli’s slam dunk on his head with her pink fist.
“Bang……!”
A crisp sound was heard.
“Ouch! What are you doing?”
Lapis rubbed his head and looked at his sister aggrievedly.
This brother obviously did it on purpose.
Lazili was speechless about this twin brother who was the same age as her and ruined the mood.
Chapter 25 Air Combat (Old Version)
Sun Wukong was very angry that he finally had the opportunity to be intimate with Lazili, but it was ruined by Lapis.
So Sun Wukong stopped talking nonsense and used his favorite hand knife to accurately knock Lapis out.
Lazili exclaimed.
Sun Wukong chuckled and said:
“He’s fine. I controlled my strength very well. It was just enough to knock him out.”
Lazili hurried over to check and found that Lapis had indeed just fainted temporarily and his breathing was very even, so she felt relieved.
“That way no one will bother us!”
As soon as he finished speaking, wretched lines appeared at the corners of Sun Wukong’s eyes.
When Lazili saw the impatient Sun Wukong, she blushed and smiled for a moment, hiding her face in the martial arts robe that Sun Wukong gave her.
Sun Wukong was overjoyed when he saw this, and approached Lazili and said with a lewd smile:
“A night of love is worth a thousand gold.”
After saying that, Sun Wukong’s big hand was about to grab La Zili’s robe.
Things don’t always go as planned. At this moment, the prisoners in the base came out one after another.
Because the three were at the exit, the crowd saw them at the first moment and cast surprised looks at them.
Feeling the crowd’s gaze, Lazili became shy and unconsciously buried her head in Sun Wukong’s chest.
Sun Wukong knew that this was not a solution, so he grabbed Lapis with one hand and held Lazili with the other, and performed the Flying Dance Technique, flying away.
When the people at the gate of the base saw this scene, they became even more convinced that it was the gods who saved them, and they all knelt down to worship.
On the other side, Lazili, who was hugging Wukong tightly, slowly stopped screaming. After calming down, she looked at the scenery passing by quickly on the ground in disbelief, while staring blankly at Sun Wukong.
“What’s wrong, baby? Are you feeling better?”
Sun Wukong, who felt that Lazili’s scream had stopped, spoke with concern.
His eyes also looked at Lazili in his arms.
The two looked at each other, and Sun Wukong saw the admiration in Lazili’s eyes.
“Want to learn?”
Sun Wukong asked lovingly.
“What are you learning?”
Lazili looked bewildered.
“Fly!”
“Can I fly, too?”
Sun Wukong saw a glimmer of hope in Lazili’s eyes.
“Of course! With me here, you can do anything!”
Sun Wukong smiled obscenely and hugged Lazili with his other hand. The air was filled with ambiguity again.
The two kissed passionately in the air.
Just as the two of them were immersed in it, Lapis, who was unconscious on the other side, forgot about him because Sun Wukong used both hands to hug Lazili. The fast falling wind cut his face like a knife and made him wake up.
After seeing the scene clearly, Lapis screamed and then fainted again.
Sun Wukong was very powerful. Although there were a lot of noises in the sky, he was still the first to hear Lapis’ scream.
Sun Wukong then remembered his cheap brother-in-law Lapis, and when he realized what was happening, he shouted:
“not good!”
At this moment, Lazili, with her face flushed and her head bowed, could no longer think of her beloved brother Lapis. She asked shyly:
“What’s the matter!”
Sun Wukong didn’t have time to answer him as he dived towards the direction where Lapis fell.
At the critical moment, just when Lapis was about to hit the ground, Sun Wukong rescued him.
Only after coming to her senses did Lazili realize what had just happened.
In order to prevent what just happened from happening again, Sun Wukong wanted to tie up Lapis with a belt.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong moved his gaze down towards his belt. When his eyes swept over Lazili, he found that Lazili had nothing on her.
It turned out that Lazili was afraid of falling, so she kept rubbing against Sun Wukong, which made her ill-fitting martial arts uniform even looser.
The dive just now accelerated the speed and the wind was so strong that it was normal for her clothes to be blown off.
When Lazili saw Sun Wukong looking at her with strange and confused eyes, she felt a chill all over her body!
Now that they are a couple, Lazili no longer avoids suspicion. She quickly opened Sun Wukong’s sleeves and struggled to get in.
To cooperate with her, Sun Wukong also flew with his face toward the sky, allowing Lazili to sit up and get into her clothes better.
With the help of Lazili, Sun Wukong used the belt to tie Lapis on one side and his own waist at the same time. Now Lapis would not fall again, and Sun Wukong felt relieved.
“You have a weapon?”
Lazili felt a hard object and wondered.
“No!?”
Sun Wukong replied with some confusion.
“What is this?”
Lazili said as she pulled with force and elegance.
“It hurts!”
Sun Wukong suddenly cried out in pain.
Following Sun Wukong’s cry, his hands also trembled.
Lazili then realized something belatedly, and then her lotus petals trembled slightly and her ear tips felt hot.
He is worthy of being my man. This discovery made Lazili very happy.
The sun was about to set at this time.
The two smiled at each other, and both understood each other’s inner desires…
The sun rises slowly.
“Is it raining?”
Lapis, who hadn’t opened his eyes yet, touched the water droplets on his face and muttered to himself.
After tasting it, Lapis cursed:
“These capitalists are so evil. The polluted rainwater actually has a smell!”
You have to know that No. 17 Lapis loves nature very much, as can be seen from the fact that he went to protect the forest in the later period; although he was also influenced by No. 16.
Lapis could faintly hear his sister Lazili’s cries of pain.
Just as he opened his eyes, he was frightened to death by the scene before him again.
When he woke up again, he was already in another cave.
Lapis vaguely heard the roar of weapons, the sound of men and women fighting, and occasionally the conversation between this couple.
“How can your brother sleep so well? The sun is almost setting!”
The man asked calmly.
“You’re the one who scared me. How dare you ask?”
The woman must have done some heavy physical work, and answered breathlessly.
“Is he pretending to be asleep?”
The man asked again.
“No way?”
When the woman heard this, she didn’t dare to imagine the scene. At this moment, she just wanted to speed up the process.
Lapis realized what was happening and suddenly woke up.
It turned out to be his own sister, so the man must be Sun Wukong.
There was nothing I could do at this point but to continue pretending to sleep.
The sun was rising slowly, and Lapis’s bladder was about to explode from holding his urine.
Fortunately, the fight between the two of them had just ended. When they leave, I can pretend to have just woken up!
“Hehe…I’m such a genius!”
Lapis couldn’t help but laugh…
Chapter 26: Teaching the Air Dance Technique (Old Version)
“Lapis, wake up!”
Lapis heard the gentle and caring voice of his sister Lazili.
He had no choice but to pretend that he had just woken up and that he knew nothing:
“Ah! Where is this place?”
Lapis slowly opened his eyes while speaking. Lazili in front of him was still wearing Sun Wukong’s martial arts uniform.
Seeing the two people dressed neatly, it seemed as if everything that happened before was an illusion and never happened.
Sun Wukong also pretended to be concerned as usual:
“Brother, wake up!”
In fact, Sun Wukong was afraid that Lapis would fall. He could find Lapis waking up in such a noisy environment in the air, let alone this relatively quiet cave.
Lapis’s sobriety made him work harder.
When Lapis heard that Goku cared about him, he nodded to him.
“Coo-coo-coo!”
Lapis’s stomach growled.
“Are you hungry?”
Sun Wukong asked with a smile.
Lapis nodded awkwardly.
No longer paying attention to Lapis, Sun Wukong turned to Lazili and said:
“My dear, I will go hunting first and will be back soon.”
Lazili nodded:
“Then you better be careful.”
Sun Wukong kissed Lazili on the cheek and said affectionately:
“Don’t worry, I haven’t married you yet!”
Lazili became coy:
“Don’t be like this, my brother is still here!”
Sun Wukong didn’t care and turned into a rainbow light and disappeared into the sky.
Lapis had been in a coma before. Seeing that Sun Wukong could actually fly, he was surprised and delighted. He said in surprise:
“Sister! My brother-in-law can fly!?”
Even though he saw it with his own eyes, Lapis still didn’t quite believe his eyes.
Lazili was delighted. What woman is not vain? At this moment, Lazili’s vanity was satisfied because of Sun Wukong.
Lazili lifted her hair and chuckled:
“Yes! Your brother-in-law can fly!”
After pretending to cough twice, Lazili raised her voice and said:
He said he could also teach us to fly.”
When Lapis heard that he had the opportunity to learn the ability to fly, he danced with joy. After a while, he said to Lazili:
“I love you, sister!”
Then he shouted towards the place where Sun Wukong disappeared:
“Brother-in-law, I love you!”
“Love me for what?”
Sun Wukong’s voice suddenly sounded behind Lapis and Lazili. It turned out that he had just killed two wild deer and came back using teleportation. He had been standing behind Lapis and Lazili for four or five minutes.
Flying freely is indeed the dream of every human being. Lapis seemed to have become a different person. He pestered Sun Wukong and said:
“Brother-in-law, brother-in-law! Can I really fly?”
Sun Wukong nodded helplessly:
“Of course, with my teaching, I can make even a pig fly.”
At this time, Lazili angrily hit Sun Wukong:
“You want to be beaten. You compare us to pigs.”
Lapis no longer felt embarrassed. He was now determined to learn how to fly. He said impatiently:
“Brother-in-law, please teach me now! Don’t waste time here!”
Lazili dunked on her brother again, pretending to be angry:
“Your brother-in-law is wasting time talking to your sister, right? I’m going to beat you up, you little brat.”
When Lapis saw his sister in such a posture, there was no reason for him not to run away. The two of them chased each other in circles in the cave.
Sun Wukong looked at this happy scene and felt satisfied:
It would be great if his wives could live in harmony with this brother and sister in the future.
Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but shook his head.
I’m really overthinking this.
Seeing that the brother and sister were not done playing, Sun Wukong took the opportunity to start cooking the two wild deer.
I have to say that Sun Wukong likes this world very much. It is really convenient that this world has something called Qi.
It can fly, light a fire for barbecue, and also strengthen the body to keep the golden gun standing.
And also have super powers.
Another three or four hours later, the two deer, weighing about 30 kilograms, were finally roasted.
The brother and sister Lazili and Lapis each got a deer leg, and the rest were all eaten by Sun Wukong.
After eating, Lapis finally calmed down for a while.
Sun Wukong’s impression of Lapis is still stuck in the original work’s android period.
In the original book, Lapis is a quiet boy who doesn’t like to laugh much. He is very different from the sunny boy he is now.
Perhaps, this is why God allowed him to travel through time and space and become the body of Sun Wukong!
As expected! Lapis hadn’t even stopped for a while before he started pestering Wukong again, asking him to teach them the Air Dance Technique.
The art of flying is not so easy to learn. Think about it, in the original novel, when Videl was learning the art of flying during the puppet period, she still had some basics and it took her a very long time to learn it.
Now, No. 17 Lapis and No. 18 Lazili have become ordinary people because of his interference. If they want to learn these moves, they can only start from the beginning.
Sun Wukong talked about the training plan in detail with Lapis and Lazili:
What about farming and mining with bare hands?
What is milk delivery?
The two of them were terrified when they heard this.
As a woman, Lazili began to feel like retreating.
Lapis was also very scared, but which boy could resist such a cool move?
Yes! It’s hard to say no, and Lapis is no exception.
Sun Wukong looked at the two people who had been silent for a long time and said with a smile:
“It’s not as hard as you think. My fellow apprentice Krillin and I were trying to catch up with the world’s number one martial arts tournament. Now we just need to extend the time and reduce the weight!”
Hearing Sun Wukong’s advice to her, Lazili secretly encouraged herself.
Indeed! As the wife of a strong man like Sun Wukong, if I am too weak, I may become Sun Wukong’s weakness and cause trouble for him in the future.
Sure enough, the power of love is great. If used well, it can bring oneself invisible strength.
Now that he had prepared himself mentally, Sun Wukong no longer hesitated.
Sun Wukong took out a turtle shell from the universal capsule and handed it to Lapis.
Lapis quickly took the tortoise shell and put it on.
It was indeed a bit heavy, and he could hardly straighten his back.
Lapis waited a long time for Sun Wukong to take out the second tortoise shell. He looked at Sun Wukong in confusion, pointed at his sister, and said:
“Where’s my sister’s tortoise shell?”
Your sister doesn’t need to do that. I have prepared a different set of training methods for her. You are a man and she is a woman. You are different.
Sun Wukong replied.
Lapis nodded in sudden realization and said to himself:
“I see!”
Chapter 27 I am also your sister’s younger brother (old version)
“Yes, that’s it.”
Sun Wukong pointed to the huge mountain next door and continued:
“Brother, your training now is to dig out another cave as big as this one in this mountain with your bare hands.”
Lapis saw the huge mountain, then looked at his tender hands, and looked at Sun Wukong with a confused face:
“With your hands?”
“Yes, with my hands.”
“It’ll kill people!”
“You’ll be fine as long as I’m here!”
“You are allowed to use stones in the early stage.”
Lapis said no more, his strong desire driving him forward.
After getting rid of Lapis, Sun Wukong looked at Lazili, whose eyes were drooping, and said with a lewd smile:
Let’s practice too! “
Lazili’s ears turned red and she nodded slightly.
After entering the cave, Sun Wukong transformed into a Super Saiyan again.
Lazili had seen Son Goku transform into a Super Saiyan before, and the sound of arrogance that Lapis heard was made by Son Goku transforming into a Super Saiyan.
“If we don’t practice with Lapis, can we really become stronger?”
Feeling cold all over her body, Lazili finally asked a question.
Sun Wukong ruffled Lazili’s hair and said:
“You don’t believe me!”
Sun Wukong touches this hair several times a day, but Lazili doesn’t mind.
“Of course I believe you, but…”
Seeing Lazili hesitate to speak, Sun Wukong understood her thoughts and said with a smile:
“Nothing, it’s just that the cost of doing this is not much less than Lapis digging a cave by himself. You will become stronger soon!”
Sun Wukong paused, his expression changed, and he continued in a joking tone:
“Even if you don’t become stronger, isn’t it okay to be happy? Aren’t you happy?”
Hearing Sun Wukong’s teasing, Lazili no longer concealed her desires, and the two of them indulged themselves completely.
Lapis, who was digging in the cave with his tortoise shell on his back, heard the noise in the cave and was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm. Even though his own sister was in there, he still cursed:
“Bah! Two bastards!”
The days passed one by one, and soon it was two years later.
Looking at the huge cave dug by Lapis in front of him, Sun Wukong fell into deep thought.
During these two years, Sun Wukong transformed himself into a time management master, often traveling between the temple, Baozi Mountain, Bulma’s home in Sidu, the cave where Lazili was, and other places.
During this period, Chi-Chi gave birth to Son Goten, Bulma gave birth to Bra, Lan Qi gave birth to a boy named Sun Dim Sum, and Lazili also became pregnant and gave birth to a boy named Sun Xiaoye.
Both Lazili and Lapis learned the Air Dance Technique as they wished.
Sun Wukong also took the pregnant Lazli to search for Dragon Balls all over the earth and resurrected the good people who were killed in Dr. Gero’s base.
“Daddy! Hug me!”
Sun Xiaoye reached out and asked for a hug.
Sun Wukong lovingly picked up the fruit of his and Lazili’s hard work day and night, and said in a clip voice:
“Snack, dear! We won’t have a midnight snack tonight!”
“Um!”
Sun Xiaoye nodded vigorously and continued in his childish voice:
“Dad is good! Uncle is bad!”
It turns out that ever since Sun Xiaoye was born and knew the meaning of his name, Lapis has often teased the little guy.
As a result, the little guy now gets stressed when he hears about having midnight snacks, but I have a very good relationship with No. 18, so I have to let the little guy sleep with his uncle.
“Your father is the bad one! He bullies your mother every day!”
Lapis walked out of the cave he had dug with a smile.
“Ahem!…”
Sun Wukong coughed twice awkwardly:
“Brother-in-law, don’t say this in front of the children!”
Lapis chuckled twice and was about to continue teasing Sun Wukong, but suddenly two sounds of breaking through the air were heard above his head.
Lapis subconsciously dodged back and saw two gas bombs hitting the ground where his feet had just stood, and the ground was pierced to the bottom.
As soon as he dodged, Lapis started to complain:
“Sister, I am your brother! You are too harsh.”
“You deserve to be beaten to death! Anyway, we have the dragon, we can revive you!”
When Lapis heard what Lazili said, he immediately frowned and stopped talking.
Seeing that the atmosphere was not so pleasant, Sun Wukong decided to adjust it. The two only heard Sun Wukong say:
“I am also your sister’s brother!”
Chapter 28 Confession (Old Version)
Hearing Sun Wukong’s words, Lapis and Lazili were both stunned.
It was Lazili who reacted first. She said angrily:
“What nonsense are you talking about here again!”
As she spoke, Lazili threw two more gas bombs at Sun Wukong.
Sun Wukong didn’t even try to dodge, he just blew away the air bullet with a breath.
Lazili flew down, grabbed Sun Wukong by the collar, and went into the cave as if she was going to teach her a lesson.
Lapis was still confused. Seeing his sister was about to leave, he subconsciously shouted:
“Sister? Brother-in-law?”
Lazili glared at Lapis.
Lapis had no choice but to go and play with Sun Xiaoye.
Sun Wukong recalled that in the original novel, No. 17 was clearly the stronger one, so how come he is now like a plucked goose or a drowned dog?
When Sun Wukong and Lazili entered the cave, another fierce battle was inevitable.
After the matter was over, Lazili asked quietly:
“I have been curious for the past few years. Why do you often teleport when I sleep? Where do you go?”
“ah!?
Sun Wukong pretended to be surprised. Number 18 didn’t know about the existence of his other women. In the past two years, he had simulated and waited for Number 18 to ask this question countless times, and today he finally got this opportunity.
Sun Wukong pretended to be surprised and asked back:
“Don’t you know?”
Lazili had a bad feeling. She had caught something, but she was not sure. She asked in surprise:
“Know what?”
The surprise on Sun Wukong’s face became even more intense:
“Don’t you know I have a wife?”
Lazili had already prepared herself mentally for this many times, but she still found it hard to accept this information.
“Wife? Are you okay?
Sun Wukong still loves No. 18 very much, and the concern in his eyes is not fake.
Lazili took a long time to recover and asked weakly:
“When did you start?”
Sun Wukong scratched his head and asked embarrassedly:
“Which one do you mean?”
Lazili couldn’t help but widen her eyes and said in disbelief:
“What’s more than one?”
Sun Wukong stretched out his palm and counted them like a treasure:
“Chi-Chi, Bulma, Lan Qi, and you, there are only four of us in this world for now.”
Lazli captured the key information:
“What world? Is there another world besides this one?
Sun Wukong had nothing to hide, so he told everything that happened in the future world.
Of course, Sun Wukong is not stupid enough to reveal everything about himself and Future Number 18.
Somehow, after listening to the story about the future world, Lazili suddenly calmed down. She murmured to herself:
“No wonder! No wonder you knew my name the first time we met!”
Lazli couldn’t imagine how painful it would be for her if she had been attacked by Dr. Gro that day.
She loved the man who saved her from the abyss to her core. She thought she was everything to him. She knew he had strong desires, so the two of them would get entangled together whenever they had time. She endured the pain and never rejected him.
Now it seems so ridiculous!
This is all wishful thinking.
Although I won’t have to work so hard in the future, I still think about
I feel extremely angry when so many women share my men.
After tidying up her clothes, Lazili ordered the guests to leave:
“You go out first! Let me rest for a while. I’m tired!”
Sun Wukong said no more and walked out obediently.
As soon as he came out of the cave, Lapis’ fist hit him. Sun Wukong did not dodge, but closed his eyes silently and took the punch hard.
“How dare you do that to my sister?”
Lapis roared.
He is not as gentle as his sister who can swallow his bitterness silently.
Sun Wukong didn’t argue and just stared at him.
Lapis used all his strength to attack Sun Wukong until he was exhausted, but Sun Wukong just stood there motionless, not even moving his feet.
Eventually, the enthusiasm wore off, and since it was a fait accompli, Lapis could do nothing to change the situation, so he became interested in Sun Wukong’s technique of remaining motionless.
Sun Wukong was amazed to see Lapis’s face change from anger to flattery in just one second.
Sun Wukong heard Lapis ask:
“Brother-in-law, how come you are so powerful? What kind of skill is this?”
For a moment, Sun Wukong didn’t know what kind of martial arts Lapis was asking about.
In terms of martial arts, Sun Wukong has not only been doing those trivial things in the past two years. He has been practicing the self-important skills he obtained from the planet Yadrat day and night. And it may be related to the time travel. He learns very quickly and has already achieved great success.
If it was about men and women, even if he was an iron man, he couldn’t do that kind of thing day and night.
His secret is to instantly move to the Spirit Time House to reset the cooldown every time he changes players.
No matter which of the two things, Sun Wukong will not teach Lapis.
At this time, Sun Wukong found that No. 18 was standing behind him, and said to him expressionlessly:
“Come in, I have something to tell you.”
Chapter 29: Of course I forgive him (old version)
Lazili walked on one side, and Sun Wukong followed slowly behind her.
“Don’t you have anything to tell me?”
Lazili asked resentfully.
“I have long been prepared to accept all punishments and bear all consequences. This is all my own fault!”
Lazili rarely felt sorry for the dejected Sun Wukong. She had never seen such an expression on Sun Wukong’s face.
Lazili thought to herself:
Did I push him too hard?
In fact, Lazili had thought a lot just now. Since other women with higher status than her could live in harmony, why should she be special?
I just hope I can make three rules with Sun Wukong, so that he can give me more love.
Thinking of this, the coldness in Lazili’s tone disappeared, replaced by a coquettish tone:
“Are you going to give up on me?”
Sun Wukong heard the blame in Lazili’s tone and turned around curiously.
Seeing the blush on Lazili’s face, Sun Wukong finally understood that Lazili was trying to give him a way out, so he quickly said:
“As long as you don’t give up on me, no matter what, I will never give up on you before you give up on me!”
Lazili observed Sun Wukong’s expression and listened to the tone of his voice. It was genuine and not fake, but she still snorted:
“Humph! I don’t believe it!”
Sun Wukong understood that Lazili was about to start putting forward conditions, and he had to remain patient at this time, because the person who spoke first would often suffer a loss.
As expected, Lazili couldn’t hold back her temper. Seeing Sun Wukong was silent, she felt flustered and asked hesitantly:
“Why don’t you speak?”
There was no expression on Sun Wukong’s face. His eyes were fixed on Lazili, and he remained silent.
Lazili saw determination in Sun Wukong’s eyes, which made her even more panicked. She was just using this matter as a bargaining chip to gain more benefits and had never given up on the idea of ​​Sun Wukong.
She doesn’t want her child to grow up without a father.
Thinking of this, Lazili let out a sigh of relief and compromised:
“Okay! You win! You are so sure that I love you! I can’t live without you! You are such a bad guy!”
Yes! People who are loved are always fearless. Sun Wukong’s behavior is really too despicable, but even so, because Lazili loves him, Sun Wukong will be forgiven.
In fact, it is not appropriate to say that Sun Wukong is mean. Sun Wukong is very powerful and at least treats each of his wives responsibly. He works overtime to ensure that each of his wives is treated equally.
Apart from Future No. 18 who was eliminated as an enemy, every woman who had a relationship with Sun Wukong was willing.
After all, with Sun Wukong’s current strength, it is not excessive for him to control the entire earth to select concubines.
After hearing what Lazili said, the expression on Sun Wukong’s face relaxed slightly.
Lazili secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this.
Lazili sighed:
hateful!
Sun Wukong realized that his goal had been achieved. He was afraid that it would be too much to continue playing, so he stopped keeping a straight face and reached out to touch his favorite Lazili’s long hair again, and said in a sad tone:
“We haven’t been together for an entire afternoon! You have to make it up to me.”
Lazili looked at Sun Wukong’s anxious look and suddenly remembered that in the past two years, Sun Wukong’s four wives, including her, had become pregnant.
How did Sun Wukong solve it?
There is no time to think, the war is about to break out…
It was another early morning. Lazili hugged Sun Wukong’s back and asked the question from yesterday.
Of course Sun Wukong answered truthfully.
It turned out that Sun Wukong had never done that kind of thing during that period of time. Every time he had the desire, he would double his practice. This also made his strength advance by leaps and bounds, making it very easy for him to cultivate himself to perfection.
After listening to Sun Wukong’s detailed narration, Lazili remembered even the smallest details, including how many pimples she had on her body every day during her pregnancy. There was no trace of any resentment from the past.
Recalling the past, she turned away nostalgically, facing away from Sun Wukong, and said sadly:
“From your description, you didn’t have time to practice before. It seems that we women have delayed your progress in practice!”
Sun Wukong and Lazili were happy every day, and their bodies and minds were highly coordinated, so how could he not hear the resentment in her tone? He just laughed, and they were originally back to back, but Sun Wukong rolled over Lazili from one side of the stone bed and rolled in front of her.
Eyes are the best means of communication, and the two looked into each other’s eyes.
Sun Wukong said affectionately:
“No matter how strong I become, I still serve you guys, don’t I?”
Lazili wanted to turn her back again, but Sun Wukong would not let her do that. He grabbed Lazili’s shoulder with one hand so that she could not turn around easily.
In fact, we can’t blame Lazili for getting emotional again. In Lazili’s view, we are particularly glaring.
Although Sun Wukong really can read minds and all he needs to do is put his hand on Lazili’s head, he doesn’t want to use it. He really enjoys the feeling of you drawing and me guessing.
In fact, many emotions are caused by too much idleness. Sun Wukong firmly believes that if he fills this free time with love, Lazili will no longer have such strong emotions.
Sun Wukong is a man of action and a doer.
Soon he got down to work…
The spring scenery in the garden cannot be contained…
Lapis secretly complained in his cave:
“Damn it, these two bastards! They were at loggerheads yesterday, and now they are fighting again… This is making it hard for me to live my life! I’d better not get involved in their mess in the future!”
In fact, the sound insulation between the two caves is very poor, because Lapis never speaks loudly in his own cave, and he has no habit of talking in his sleep. In addition, Sun Xiaoye is often frightened by himself and is very afraid of himself, so he dare not make any sound in the cave, so Lazili doesn’t know about this at all.
Of course, Sun Wukong knew about this, so he always worked extra hard when Lapis was in the cave.
Sun Wukong and Lazili were carefully analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of the previous actions. Suddenly, several familiar auras came over them, and the two looked at each other in surprise.
Chapter 30: Cell Finally Appears (Old Version)
Krillin, Piccolo, Yamcha, Frieza, and Son Goku’s own Qi…
When Son Goku felt the anger between himself and Frieza, he knew what was going on. He said to Lazili who was also confused:
“It’s Cell!”
Sun Wukong disappeared on the spot. At this time, he had used instant movement to the place where Cell had just released his energy, but there was no sign of Cell. There was only a hole as wide as one person in front of him.
It seems that the cunning Cell hid underground again immediately after absorbing the people.
There was no other way, so Sun Wukong used instant teleportation to return to Lazili.
“Cell?”
Lazili repeated blankly, watching the Monkey King disappear and reappear.
Sun Wukong then made some revisions based on his encounter with the android Cell in the future, and explained Cell’s origins to Lazili.
Lazili was very surprised to hear me, and broke out in a cold sweat. She asked in a voice that she herself didn’t even notice was trembling:
“Now that we haven’t been transformed by Dr. Gero, there’s no reason for Cell to absorb us, right?”
Sun Wukong has also thought about this question. Although Cell is a biological organism, he is essentially a robot covered in flesh and blood.
Judging from the original work, in the early stage, Cell would only believe and execute the analysis of the computer data on absorbing Number 17 and Number 18.
If I tell Cell that No. 17 and No. 18 are just ordinary people now and it will be useless to absorb them, if I were Cell, I would not believe it.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong smiled at Lazili, gently stroked her hair and said:
“Even if Cell becomes a perfect form, he will not be my opponent. I am just afraid that if I go to look for him now, if I can’t find him, something else will happen, causing you to have an accident.”
Sun Wukong’s words made Lazili feel more at ease. She was no longer the cold-blooded and ruthless No. 18 in the original novel. She was just a little woman who took care of her husband and children and knew some martial arts. She pushed her head hard into Sun Wukong’s chest and thought to herself:
Yes! Now that I have my husband, Sun Wukong, he will definitely come up with a foolproof plan to protect me.
Looking at Lazili who had crawled into his arms without saying a word, Sun Wukong told him his plan:
“I am already worried about you and your brother on Earth, so I will place you on King Kai’s planet first!”
It was also the first time that Lazili heard of this planet. Although she was still worried, since this was arranged by Sun Wukong, she nodded slightly to indicate that she agreed with Sun Wukong’s arrangement.
Now that they had a plan, the two of them walked out of the cave hugging each other.
Outside the cave, Lapis was also pacing back and forth with an anxious look on his face.
Lazili repeated to Lapis what Sun Wukong had just said in the cave.
Unlike No. 17 in the original novel, the current Lapis does not have any computer data analysis, so naturally he is not arrogant.
After listening to his sister Lazili’s words, Lapis agreed to Sun Wukong’s arrangement without thinking.
Cell’s leaking energy means that he is already attacking the city, so there is no time to lose, and the three of them must be sent to King Kai’s planet quickly.
Sun Wukong, Lazili, Lapis, and Sun Xiaoye held hands and formed a circle. After Sun Wukong used instant teleportation, they disappeared on the spot.
King Kai was driving for a ride when suddenly Son Goku and his family of four appeared on the road, which scared him.
He hurriedly stepped on the brakes, and after stopping the car, in order to maintain his dignity as a god, his expression became serious. He coughed twice and said to Sun Wukong:
“Wukong! It’s been three years and you just came to visit me!
It has been three years since Son Goku became a Super Saiyan on Namek. In the early days, King Kai would often secretly spy on what Son Goku was doing, which made him blush every time. Later, he stopped watching.
So the arrival of Goku this time was also something he had not expected.
Sun Wukong bowed respectfully, then sneaked up to King Kai and said:
“Lord Kai, do you know Cell?”
Of course King Kai didn’t know, so he repeated reflexively:
“Lord Kai, you may look at the Earth now.”
After hearing what Son Goku said, King Kai immediately began to spy.
Just as Sun Wukong said, some cities on Earth had indeed lost their people at this time.
King Kai scanned the entire earth again and found that Cell was hiding deep underground and was often moving quickly.
After telling Son Goku about Cell’s current situation, Son Goku couldn’t help but frown.
This Cell is obviously much more cunning than the one in the original book.
What Son Goku didn’t know was that since that day he appeared next to Cell’s time machine, Cell had been scared to death. After all, Cell had degenerated from the first stage and could fully feel Son Goku’s unfathomable strength.
From then on, Cell, who was already a disgusting person, decided to be even more disgusting by holding his breath and developing secretly.
Sun Wukong can’t blow up the earth with one wave! So the underground became a perfect hiding place for Cell.
Sun Wukong suddenly thought that since King Kai could spy on the earth and know Cell’s location, he just needed to keep in touch with King Kai. In this way, he would know as soon as Cell appeared. So he said to King Kai respectfully:
“Lord Kai, this Cell is a bad guy, and he is very powerful. It is not a big deal that he is endangering the Earth, but if he continues like this, sooner or later he will endanger the entire Northern Galaxy. Lord Kai, please lend me a hand.”
King Kai was not a stupid man, and he immediately knew what Sun Wukong was thinking.
Indeed, he really doesn’t care about the life and death of the little Earth. It is within the range he can accept. Otherwise, he would not have ignored the Earth after the death of Sun Wukong in the original work. The Northern Milky Way is the territory he manages. If something happens to the entire Northern Milky Way, he will be in big trouble.
Thinking of this, King Kai nodded in agreement.
Sun Wukong was overjoyed and said with a smile:
“In that case, Lord Kai, please be a good person and let me stay with my wife and children for a few days.”
King Kai looked hesitant, and Sun Wukong whispered a few words in his ear, which made King Kai agree.
Lapis watched Son Goku and King Kai talking, but his mind was entirely on Son Goku’s instant teleportation. He muttered to himself:
“No wonder my brother-in-law always appears and disappears suddenly. It turns out that he is not fast, but really disappears! Haha! I figured it out!”
“Uncle, you called me?”
Sun Xiaoye on the side blinked his big eyes and looked at Lapis curiously.
Ahem…! “
Lapis concealed his embarrassment. It was not the right time now. He would definitely learn this trick when Sun Wukong had some free time.
Now that everything was arranged, without further ado, after kissing Lazili, Sun Wukong prepared to return to Earth.
Chapter 31: Meeting Xiao Wu in the Main World (Old Version)
morning.
In a small town in Dongdu, a dog, a man and a woman were desperately running away. They were the mixed rice trio.
The dog said in horror:
“What kind of monster is that?”
“Don’t make any noise, or it will find you.”
Mixed Rice quickly stopped the dog’s behavior.
It turned out that they had just arrived in this town today. When they saw sets of clothes all over the ground, they thought it was some kind of custom of this town. Until the last minute, they witnessed a green spotted humanoid monster sucking a person till not a drop was left. Then they realized what was going on.
The two men and the dog were so frightened that they dared not utter a sound. They retreated several meters before running away as fast as they could.
This monster had noticed Xiao Wu and the others early on, and slowly absorbed the last resident of the town. Looking at the direction the three were running in, with a crooked smile on its face, it chased in the direction of the trio.
This monster is Cell. He doesn’t dare to use his energy. The last time he used his energy, Sun Wukong appeared in the same place where he had appeared before. He doesn’t dare to gamble:
This also caused his speed in chasing people to become abnormally slow.
But the slowness in Cell’s eyes is like superman in the eyes of ordinary people.
In the eyes of the trio, it seemed as if Cell moved behind them in an instant.
The dog was so frightened that he wet his pants and stood there motionless.
When Mixed Rice was about to pull the dog, Cell’s tail needle had already pierced into the dog’s body.
Seeing the dog visibly shrinking, Mixed Rice turned around and shouted to the terrified Xiao Wu:
“Run! Don’t…”
Before he could finish his words, Cell’s tail needle had already pierced into the body of the mixed rice.
“Ah! Ah! …”
When Xiao Wu saw this scene, she was so frightened that she rolled and crawled away, tears filling her eyes.
After Sun Wukong returned to Baozi Mountain, he flew quickly to Xidu according to King Kai’s instructions.
While flying, he asked:
“Lord Kai, are we almost there? Is Cell still there?”
“Don’t worry, Cell hasn’t gone underground yet.”
While King Kai was scanning the earth at high frequency, he also became nervous because of Goku.
While Sun Wukong was speaking, he was also concentrating on feeling Cell’s energy.
“Goku, Cell is ten kilometers in front of you on the right.”
After hearing King Kai’s instructions, Sun Wukong immediately changed direction.
Sun Wukong knew that Cell could also sense Qi, so if he just flew over like that, he would easily be discovered by Cell, and it was possible that Cell would have discovered him now.
When he saw that the road was beginning to be covered with sets of clothes, Sun Wukong landed, held his breath, and started running.
“I hope Cell can relax! Just give me one second and I can destroy Cell.”
Just as Cell was about to absorb Xiao Wu, he suddenly felt a weak energy flying towards him from ten kilometers away.
He didn’t dare to gamble.
He immediately dug three feet deep and went underground in an instant.
Xiao Wu cried and screamed, and ran for a long time until she bumped into a solid chest and stopped.
“Wife, why are you here?”
The person who was hit was Sun Wukong.
Xiao Wu looked up and saw Sun Wukong. She was so familiar with this face. She used to feel scared when she saw him, but now she felt a little relieved. Without saying hello, she tremblingly pointed behind her:
“There is…there is a monster.”
Sun Wukong certainly knew what she was talking about and consoled her:
“Don’t be afraid, it’s okay!”
Just now, Sun Wukong subconsciously thought that this was Xiao Wu in the future, but when he looked closer he realized that it was Xiao Wu from this world.
Xiao Wu also felt that there was no movement behind her, so she looked back tremblingly, but there was no monster except clothes on the ground.
She breathed a sigh of relief, not knowing that it was this breath that kept her running until now. Now that the breath was gone and her nerves were no longer tense, Xiao Wu collapsed to the ground uncontrollably and fainted.
“Lord Kai, are you still here?”
“I am here.”
“Excuse me, what is Cell’s current situation?”
“He is still moving rapidly and circuitously underground, and is getting deeper and deeper.”
“He ran away again!”
The two of them communicated quickly with their minds.
It seems that we can only wait for Cell to show up again.
Glancing at Xiao Wu, Sun Wukong sighed:
“Now that things have come to this, we can only settle Xiao Wu first.”
It just so happens that there is no one in this town, so I can borrow the hotel for use.
So Sun Wukong picked up Xiao Wu from the ground, flew to the hotel in the town, found a room and put Xiao Wu down.
“Gugugugu…!”
As he was hungry, Sun Wukong decided to have breakfast first.
It took me a long time to find the hotel kitchen.
The lights in the kitchen were still on, but visibility was poor due to the smoke everywhere. The occasional pieces of clothing on the ground indicated that Cell had been here before.
Sun Wukong observed carefully and found that a total of 17 gas stoves in a row against the wall were still in the same state as when they were cooking.
Fortunately, it was morning and there was more porridge. Except for a few pots that emitted thick smoke, the others had not yet dried up.
Sun Wukong quickly turned off the stove and opened the exhaust duct.
He felt something was wrong, but because he was hungry and just wanted to fill his stomach, Sun Wukong didn’t think too much about it.
After the thick smoke was sucked away, Sun Wukong checked the food in the pot and found that more than half of it was burnt and inedible.
Fortunately, the other half can barely eat it!
Sun Wukong casually glanced at the ceiling again and found that the fire sprinkler didn’t work. Maybe he wasn’t burned!
Xiao Wu woke up not long after Sun Wukong put her down. She felt really insecure now.
Hearing the noise caused by the kitchen smoking duct, Xiao Wu groped her way into the kitchen.
Seeing Xiao Wu walking unsteadily and weakly, Sun Wukong quickly called her over for breakfast:
“Take a look at what you like and choose first!”
As he spoke, Sun Wukong took a few porcelain plates and served breakfast to Xiao Wu.
Xiao Wu didn’t hesitate. She was really hungry, so she picked a few things and put them on the plate.
Then something happened that made Xiao Wu drop her jaw. After Xiao Wu chose her breakfast, Sun Wukong actually quickly finished the food in each pot.
Before he could even finish half of his meal, Sun Wukong had already finished all the food.
Sun Wukong burped, then lay down on the lotus platform, closed his eyes and took a rest.
The food Xiao Wu had eaten before had turned into energy, giving her some strength. She also slowly sped up her pace to finish the food.
After dinner, Xiao Wu suddenly remembered that Sun Wukong called her his wife when he first met her.
This made her very curious. Could it be that Sun Wukong had always regarded her as the object of his sexual fantasies?
I have known Sun Wukong since he was a child. It is normal for Sun Wukong to have some sexual fantasies about a beautiful older sister like me.
Xiao Wu thought to himself and looked at Sun Wukong narcissistically, but Sun Wukong still closed his eyes and didn’t care about his every move.
Xiao Wu had a long psychological struggle, and after thinking for a long time, she still couldn’t help it:
“Um! Why did you call me wife just now?”
Sun Wukong then slowly opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Wu. Seeing that Xiao Wu had no intention of continuing to ask questions, he closed his eyes again and continued to rest.
Many people know that when a loved one dies suddenly, there is a period of time when one will not feel sad. The protective mechanism of the brain made Xiao Wu temporarily forget the sadness of the tragic deaths of the other two members of the trio.
Seeing Sun Wukong’s current attitude reminded Xiao Wu of every detail of the trio’s life. She felt so sad that she couldn’t help but burst into tears.
You have to know that Xiao Wu in the main world has not experienced the crisis of artificial humans like Xiao Wu in the future world, and has not experienced those cruel hell-like days alone, so her heart is still relatively fragile.
.
Hearing that Xiao Wu’s movements were obviously not right, Sun Wukong couldn’t help but take a look.
“What’s the matter with you?”
Sun Wukong was puzzled.
“None of your business. Just let me die! Die in the mouth of that monster. I will be the only one left in this world. I don’t want to live anymore.”
Sun Wukong heard that Xiao Wu was obviously speaking in anger, so he had no choice but to comfort her:
“The dead cannot be resurrected, please accept my condolences!”
“Resurrection?”
Xiao Wu suddenly repeated, as if she had thought of something, and suddenly said excitedly:
“Oh, and there are dragon balls! Why didn’t I think of using them to revive them?”
Sun Wukong smiled awkwardly, he seemed to have become stupid.
However, Sun Wukong immediately made excuses for himself in his heart:
After all, he had lived in another world for a long time, and this was the first time he encountered such a situation in this world. It was normal for him to subconsciously say this classic comforting phrase.
Xiao Wu was happy for a while before she frowned again.
The three of them had never collected all the Dragon Balls, and now she was the only one left.
Thinking of this, Xiao Wu became sad again.
Seeing Xiao Wu crying and laughing, and finally being quiet and motionless, after all, in the future world, Xiao Wu is his wife, Sun Wukong couldn’t help but show concern:
“Xiao Wu, are you feeling better?”
Hearing that Sun Wukong was concerned about her, Xiao Wu came up with a plan:
“You called me your wife, I don’t care, you have to be responsible for me and help me find the dragon ball.”
Sun Wukong was confused. Is this even possible?
This depends on yourself.
But this was exactly what Sun Wukong wanted. He was trying so hard to figure out how to take Xiao Wu down, but he didn’t expect her to come to him on her own initiative.
“If you want to be my wife, you have to listen to me. Can you do that?”
Looking at Sun Wukong, the upright face suddenly turned wretched. Xiao Wu stammered and replied:
“Yes…I think so!”
“Then call me husband first!”
“Old…husband!”
Seeing Xiao Wu’s coy look, Sun Wukong thought of Xiao Wu in the future:
I haven’t been back to the future for a long time. I will go back to the future after the incident with Cell is over.
Fortunately, the time machine can set the time, so they in the future won’t have to wait too long.
Looking at Sun Wukong who seemed to be deep in thought, Xiao Wu asked tentatively:
“You have no other requests?”
Sun Wukong hadn’t stayed with Future Xiao Wu for so long for nothing, and he immediately understood her thoughts:
“You seem to be looking forward to it?”
Xiao Wu saw that her thoughts were exposed, and quickly denied it:
“No! …No!”
Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Wu, whose face was red to the tips of her ears, and his index finger moved.
Chapter 32: Conquer Xiao Wu in the Main World (Old Version)
“Oh? No why did you take off your coat?”
Xiao Wu quickly explained:
“It’s just that the clothes are dirty.”
Sun Wukong pointed his finger at the fire sprinkler, and the corners of his mouth slowly rose:
“Then I’ll help you wash it!”
As soon as Sun Wukong finished speaking, Xiao Wu saw several dazzling rays of light coming out from his fingertips.
“Sizzle…”
The fire sprinklers sprayed water on the two of them.
“It’s so cold!”
The moment she touched the water, Xiao Wu’s body suddenly trembled:
“cold……!”
Sun Wukong opened his arms:
“It’s warm here!”
Xiao Wu curled her fingertips:
“Do you really want to stay here?”
Sun Wukong’s hair became wetter and wetter, and finally drooped down:
“Aren’t you cold?”
Sun Wukong’s question made Xiao Wu’s eyelashes tremble and her eyes wander:
“But……!”
Sun Wukong looked at Xiao Wu’s inner struggle and immediately saw through her inner thoughts:
Although Xiao Wu is proactive, she still worries at critical moments – she worries about whether this relationship is stable and whether the future will be peaceful.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong pulled Xiao Wu over, held her in his arms, took a sip, and said contentedly:
“Don’t worry. I will treat you as one of my most beloved treasures. I will carefully collect and preserve you. You will never encounter these horrible things again. We will have a home of our own and we will have many, many children.”
After Xiao Wu heard Sun Wukong’s big promise, her cheeks flushed. Then she smiled shyly and turned her head to bury her head in Sun Wukong’s wet chest:
“Who wants to have eight or ten children with you? You’re so annoying…”
Xiao Wu leaned against Sun Wukong’s chest. Both of them felt hot and they no longer felt the coolness of the fire shower.
Which little girl hasn’t had a fantasy of having a prince charming who can do anything? Xiao Wu also thought the same way:
Maybe Sun Wukong is her true love.
Xiao Wu was already tired of the days of having no fixed place to live.
One day later…
There is nothing to eat in the kitchen here, so Sun Wukong just went out to find something to eat somewhere else.
Thinking about what happened that day, she wanted to refuse several times, but her body’s reaction would not lie, and she couldn’t help but feel shy.
Not long after, Sun Wukong came back.
During this period, Sun Wukong did not break off contact with King Kai. Before entering each battle, Sun Wukong would ask King Kai about Cell’s situation as if nothing had happened.
King Kai naturally responded as if nothing had happened, and every time it was Cell who was still moving slowly underground.
In this case, Sun Wukong could only concentrate on taking care of Xiao Wu.
Seeing Sun Wukong, who had nothing, carrying a large bucket of dozens of roast chickens, Xiao Wu, who also had nothing, said happily:
“Hubby, you’re back!”
At this point, the two of them already had the closest relationship in the world, so Xiao Wu’s behavior was naturally no longer restrained.
“Look what I brought you!”
Sun Wukong said this as he picked up the roast chicken from the bucket and shook it.
Xiao Wu took the roast chicken and started to eat it while leaning against the lotus platform with her back to Sun Wukong.
How could Sun Wukong bear to see this scene…
As the two were immersed in it, the lotus platform began to make a gurgling sound.
This scared Xiao Wu.
There is actually something hidden in this battle platform. Could it be Cell?
Thinking of this, Xiao Wu was about to turn around, but as soon as she turned around, she was already close to Sun Wukong’s mouth, and she couldn’t make a sound.
Looking at Xiao Wu’s eyes, Sun Wukong immediately understood what she meant. It was impossible for Cell to be inside. It should be a human hiding inside.
But at this moment, the arrow has to be shot, and Sun Wukong is in no mood to care about other things for the time being…
Xiao Wu saw Sun Wukong’s eyes and saw that he was calm, so she was no longer afraid. She simply ignored it, and the two of them gradually became confused again…
The cooking platform was shaken violently by the two of them.
Suddenly, a figure opened the door of the cooking table and immediately ran out of the kitchen.
Chapter 33: First Encounter with Tais (Old Version)
Sun Wukong and the other man took a look at the person and saw that she was a blonde woman wearing a beret.
Since it was not Cell and there was no threat, Xiao Wu breathed a sigh of relief.
Thinking about it again, Xiao Wu realized something. This person was only in here for one day and one night, so that means?
Seeing Xiao Wu suddenly stiffen up, Sun Wukong said to comfort her:
“It’s okay! She’s gone far away!”
The woman who ran out on the other side didn’t see a single person along the way. Yesterday, she saw a person in the alley being absorbed by the monster from above the hotel.
She ran to the kitchen in a panic, looking at the food being prepared on the gas stove, and suddenly she had an idea, so she closed the exhaust pipe, turned on the gas stove, and hid in the cooking table without moving.
It wasn’t long before smoke started coming out of the kitchen, making it impossible to see anything in the kitchen.
The first kitchen staff member appeared and was about to turn off the fire when he was absorbed by Cell who was following him.
Next, a group of kitchen workers came to work together and discovered the monster Cell. They scattered in a hurry, but how could mortals escape? All of them were absorbed completely without any prior agreement.
Hearing the endless screams, the woman dared not move even more.
After a long time, there were noises in the kitchen again, first the sound of turning off the fire and the fan, and then the sound of opening the exhaust duct.
Then a man’s voice was heard, followed by a woman’s voice.
Later, I heard everything about the two of them flirting and having affairs.
She was so ashamed and angry that her desires were insatiable.
She didn’t dare to come out without ensuring her own safety.
After hearing the conversation between the two bastards, I realized that all of this was caused by a monster called Cell.
She has traveled around the world in recent years, and even visited alien planets. But even though she is so knowledgeable, she still heard a lot of amazing words from these two people, such as time machine, artificial human, dragon ball…
These things made her curious.
Her dream is to become a science fiction writer and a popular novelist, which are all excellent materials.
Thinking of this, she slowed down and looked around. There were more and more clothes on the road, but even for her who was so knowledgeable, she became more and more scared as she walked.
She scares herself:
“Then Cell won’t still be here!”
“I heard from the woman that the man showed up and scared Cell away. I don’t know if it’s true or not. The man also said that Cell has been underground all the time.”
Because the woman kept screaming, she only heard part of it.
She was thinking deeply, and suddenly murmured to herself:
“Why don’t we just go back to those two people? It’s safer.”
She did what she said and immediately changed direction and walked towards the hotel where Sun Wukong and the others were.
As soon as we arrived at the hotel, we heard the noises coming one after another.
She was speechless:
“I can’t stand them!”
She has been hungry for a long time, so she decided to take out some dry food to fill her stomach before these two guys finished their job!
Unexpectedly, the wait lasted for three days.
She fell asleep on the sofa at the front desk without realizing it!
“Tayis?”
Sun Wukong’s voice rang in her ears.
Hearing someone calling her, Taisi opened her eyes hazily.
Seeing a man and a woman in front of her looking at her work badge, Taisi immediately pulled it back and yelled:
What’s wrong with you guys? Why are you rummaging through other people’s things? “
“We found it at the kitchen door.”
Xiao Wu quickly explained.
“kitchen?
Tais suddenly realized:
“Are you the two bastards in the kitchen?”
When Sun Wukong heard what Taisi said, he couldn’t help but cough.
Xiao Wu also looked embarrassed.
Tais realized that she had spoken out of turn and quickly apologized:
“I’m sorry! I couldn’t recognize either of you with your clothes on!”
Xiao Wu and Sun Wukong both couldn’t help but have black lines on their foreheads.
Tais realized that she had said something wrong again and quickly changed the subject awkwardly:
I have some dry food in my backpack, do you want some?!
When Xiao Wu heard Taisi ask this, she looked at Wukong with gentle and affectionate eyes.
Sun Wukong looked into Xiao Wu’s eyes. He really liked Xiao Wu, especially her double eyes. If Xiao Wu’s eyes in the future were full of determination, then Xiao Wu’s eyes now were full of affection.
Sun Wukong couldn’t help but kiss Xiao Wu’s right eyelid. Xiao Wu blushed and closed her eyes, carefully feeling the warmth of Sun Wukong’s lips.
After the kiss, Sun Wukong raised his head, his eyes still fixed on Xiao Wu, but he spoke to Taisi in a very gentle voice, shaking his head slightly:
“No, we just ate!”
Seeing that the two were about to start a small flame again, Taisi quickly interrupted them and said:
“I’m still here!”
Seeing Taisi spoiling the mood, Xiao Wu muttered in dissatisfaction:
“Then don’t you know how to avoid it?”
Although the sound was very small, Tais still heard it.
Although Taisi was so weak that Sun Wukong could not sense her energy, she still shouted angrily:
“How shameless!”
Xiao Wu was immediately unhappy when she heard this:
“What did you say? Do you dare to say it again?”
“I said you are shameless, what’s wrong?”
Taisi was not someone who was easily frightened. She was originally skeptical about how these two men scared off Cell, but now she didn’t believe it at all. She took out a universal capsule and turned it into a pistol, and said disdainfully to the two men.
Chapter 34 Misunderstanding (Old Version)
When Sun Wukong saw this scene, his face instantly turned dark. They were just quarreling, but the other party took out a gun to threaten their lives. If they were ordinary people, their lives would be in danger at any time. Sun Wukong didn’t mind killing anyone who showed hostility towards him and the people he cherished for no reason.
Feeling the anger of the man in front of her, Taisi was also shocked. This man wanted to kill her!
Taisi thought again that he didn’t need to rest for a whole day and night, and maybe he really had the ability to scare away monsters.
He looked back at the gun in his hand and realized what he was doing.
She quickly put away her gun and apologized:
“I’m sorry! I got carried away.”
Sun Wukong calmed down again. If the woman had apologized a second later, he would have killed her with a wave of energy.
Xiao Wu also sensed Sun Wukong’s emotions and quickly kissed him to comfort him:
“Don’t be angry, dear, let’s go!”
Xiao Wu hasn’t decided where to go yet, but she’d better leave here first.
When Sun Wukong heard Xiao Wu’s suggestion, he felt that it was time to find a place to accommodate Xiao Wu. He nodded and was about to walk out of the hotel.
“You can’t abandon me!”
Taisi suddenly shouted.
Sun Wukong and the other two still showed no intention of stopping.
“I can do that with you, too, as long as you protect me.”
Taisi suddenly said something shocking.
Sun Wukong and the other two were both stunned.
It was Xiao Wu who spoke first:
“How can you be so shameless!”
Taisi said calmly:
“I’m still a virgin.”
These words choked Xiao Wu so much that she was speechless.
“Sorry! I already have a wife!”
After saying that, Sun Wukong looked lovingly at Xiao Wu, who was angry, annoyed and on guard at the side.
When Xiao Wu heard what Sun Wukong said and felt his burning gaze, she felt happy and a little relieved.
Tais will not stop until she achieves her goal:
“Don’t you know how to feel sorry for your wife?”
Sun Wukong was puzzled:
“How do you say that?”
Seeing that she had successfully aroused Sun Wukong’s curiosity, Taisi laughed and said:
“When you went to look for food just now, your wife was in so much pain that she couldn’t even stand up! What normal woman can bear that? I’m afraid even eight or ten people can’t satisfy your desire, right?”
After listening to Taisi’s story, Sun Wukong couldn’t help but look at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu naturally couldn’t admit it:
“Don’t listen to her nonsense, I, I’m fine!”
The tone clearly lacks confidence.
Taisi smiled evilly:
“You’ve been riding on this man. It’s not just a spoiled child, right? Admit it! You just can’t walk, you’re just using him for leverage.”
Seeing that her little trick was discovered, Xiao Wu was anxious and annoyed:
“I am willing to do this. Why should I worry about you, an ugly old woman?”
When Sun Wukong heard Xiao Wu say this, he began to seriously look at this woman who had boldly said that she wanted to work for someone else’s wife as soon as they met:
The moment he saw Tais, he was completely in line with his aesthetic taste, because she looked so much like his wife Bulma, except that her hair was yellow and Bulma’s was blue.
Could it be that Bulma is in disguise to tease me?
With Bulma’s technical ability, it would be very simple to change her hair color and voice; besides, the body shape is similar.
Besides, no normal woman would want to replace someone else’s wife right away.
And like Bulma, she would shoot at the slightest disagreement.
The more Sun Wukong thought about it, the more he felt that this woman named Taisi was Bulma.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong suddenly felt a little tricky. Just in case, Sun Wukong decided to test and confirm whether this woman was Bulma:
“The Universal Capsule Company is your family’s business, right?”
Taisi was about to refute Xiao Wu, but suddenly heard Sun Wukong say this out of the blue. She couldn’t help but said in surprise:
“How do you know?”
It was Bulma after all.
Wukong thought to himself.
The most urgent thing for him to do is to confess his love history to Xiao Wu and see Xiao Wu’s reaction.
With this thought in mind, Sun Wukong said to Taisi:
“Honey, wait for me. I need to tell my wife something first.”
As he spoke, Sun Wukong picked up Xiao Wu, who looked surprised and dazed, and carried her out in a princess hug.
After making sure that Taisi couldn’t hear him, Sun Wukong stopped.
“What did you call her just now?”
Xiao Wu asked as soon as she got outside the door. Her voice was not loud and she seemed very restrained. After all, shouting at this time would easily embarrass both of them.
Sun Wukong slowly put Xiao Wu down, looked at her struggling to stand, and said apologetically:
“To be honest, I already have four wives. The woman named Tais is one of my wives, Bulma!”
Xiao Wu suddenly realized that it was no wonder that this woman was so strong when she first appeared.
Make that kind of request.
It turned out that it was the queen who came to visit.
This Sun Wukong is really a piece of shit, confessing all this to her only now, so she angrily said:
“Why didn’t you say so earlier?”
Sun Wukong said aggrievedly:
“You didn’t ask earlier!”
Xiao Wu said angrily:
“You did it on purpose. You are so shameless. You have so many women but you still flirt with them.”
Sun Wukong became anxious when he heard Xiao Wu say that. He couldn’t help but raise his voice a few notches and said righteously:
In the future world, you are also my wife, don’t you know that? How can I be considered as a philanderer? “
“Future world?”
Xiao Wu asked in surprise.
I didn’t expect that Sun Wukong had so many things to tell me.
“How many things have you not told me? Tell me one by one.”
Sun Wukong certainly didn’t have that much time to bother with Xiao Wu, so he could only perfunctorily say:
“There are many days ahead! I’ll tell you later!”
“So what are you going to do with me now?”
Xiao Wu knew that since Bulma was here, Sun Wukong would definitely have to spend some time with her.
As expected, Sun Wukong said:
“Wait here for a moment. I’ll go in and ask Bulma what’s going on.”
Although she was unwilling, Xiao Wu had to compromise as the sunk cost was too high.
“Hurry up then, it’s a bit cold outside!”
Sun Wukong looked at the smoking ground due to the scorching sun and fell into deep thought:
“Okay, then don’t run around!”
Seeing Xiao Wu nodded, Sun Wukong felt a little relieved and walked towards the hotel.
Chapter 33: Taking Taisi (Old Version)
On the other side, when Taisi was about to refute Xiao Wu, she was interrupted by Sun Wukong and asked some confusing questions.
Seeing the two of them leave, Taisi said to herself:
“Why does he call me his wife? How does he know that Capsule Corporation is my family’s business?”
On second thought, since a beauty like herself was willing to commit herself to him, there was naturally no reason for him to refuse.
After being narcissistic, Taisi slowly calmed down. After calming down, she was actually shocked by her own behavior just now. She herself didn’t even know why she suddenly said such incredible words just now.
Perhaps it was because I heard those two people being too passionate that night. As a qualified adventure novelist, how could I not be curious about such things?
The situation is critical now. In view of the fact that there is a monster wandering around in the outside world, my life is in danger at any time. I really want to experience it, but if I miss this opportunity, I will forget it!
As she thought about it, Taisi’s eyes became blurry.
Suddenly, Taisi felt a touch and a hint of warmth on her lips.
Then the back of her head was pressed tightly, making her unable to move.
She opened her eyes wide in horror; Sun Wukong’s face was less than an inch away from her.
Seeing that it was Sun Wukong, although Taisi was full of disbelief, she was still relieved a little.
When Sun Wukong came in, he saw Taisi’s eyes were blurry and her lips were pouting, so he couldn’t help but get close to her.
Pushing Sun Wukong away quickly, Taisi blushed and said:
“How come you came in without making any sound?”
Sun Wukong stared at Taisi who had her back turned, poked her attractive pink lips with his finger in confusion and said:
“Ah? As soon as I came in, you turned your face towards me, stared at me, and pouted! Could it be that you…”
No way! I just… just…”
Thinking of her behavior just now, Tais was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into.
Sun Wukong thought:
This Bulma pretends to be really serious. She seems to be addicted to role-playing.
Seeing this, Sun Wukong also became playful:
Since you, Bulma, like to play the role of a flower, then I will play the role of the thief who steals the flowers!
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong did a front flip with his head close to Taisi’s head, and after landing, he stood upright in front of Taisi.
Taisi was stunned by Sun Wukong’s sudden confusing action.
“What are you doing…”
Before Taisi could ask, Sun Wukong started moving again. Taisi felt the temperature in her chest suddenly drop, and then the temperature of her whole body dropped as well.
A breeze blew by, and Taisi couldn’t help but tremble twice. The weakness of her body made her center of gravity unstable, and she fell uncontrollably towards the direction of Sun Wukong.
Sun Wukong saw Taisi falling straight towards him. Before she touched him, Sun Wukong suddenly exploded with energy, shattering all his clothes and throwing his luck into the sky.
This is a new move that Sun Wukong has learned, which can be considered a superpower.
Taisi saw that Sun Wukong’s clothes changed color under his powerful and precise attack, turning into pieces of snowflake-like cotton wool.
In less than a moment, pieces of clothing were falling all over the sky. The two men standing in the middle of it had their hair soaked white.
“We can grow old together, right?”
Sun Wukong looked at his work with satisfaction.
Before Taisi could answer, all the pieces of clothing fell to the ground.
Sun Wukong pointed to the ground.
Taisi looked at the ground in the direction Sun Wukong’s finger pointed, and was shocked to see that the pieces of clothing had actually fallen into the shape of a heart, surrounding the two of them.
Taisi thought Sun Wukong was forcing her to come, but she didn’t expect him to be so romantic. She looked up at Sun Wukong and couldn’t help but be infatuated…
The two of them are now frank with each other, and a war is about to break out…
Sun Wukong had a dream. In the dream, he was a marshal commanding a siege in ancient times. He commanded his soldiers to push the battering ram towards the city gate.
Seeing that the gate opposite was tightly closed, there was no sign of it being loosened;
Sun Wukong ordered to continue attacking the city gate, and at the same time directed the soldiers to attack the arrow windows on both sides of the city gate.
Seeing that the other side showed no signs of stopping resistance or surrendering, Sun Wukong dispatched siege vehicles to attack the top of the city wall again and again.
The soldiers defending the city on the top of the wall were overwhelmed, and the soldiers at the arrow windows could hardly protect themselves and were ravaged by the attacking soldiers.
The opposing army was obviously not as strong as Sun Wukong’s side. Under the repeated impact of the battering ram, the city gate was breached first. The soldiers guarding the gate were caught off guard the moment the door was knocked open and were all chopped to the ground. Blood splattered immediately and screams were heard. The door was immediately covered in blood.
Seeing this, the attacking soldiers rushed forward frantically. How could the soldiers defending the city behind them let the attacking soldiers do as they wished? They gathered together to reinforce the gatekeepers.
Under the fierce attack of the besieging soldiers, the defending soldiers fell one after another like ears of wheat, and shouts were heard one after another.
Finally, the city’s ace troops came to support from the top of the city wall.
These ace defenders were indeed professionally trained soldiers. They quickly formed a battle formation and surrounded the siege soldiers pushing the battering ram. After many attacks, the soldiers with the battering ram were already in decline.
The ace soldier defending the city was overjoyed when he saw this, and swung his sword down at the same time.
The siege soldiers on the periphery all fell to the ground, their heads flying everywhere, their brains sprayed everywhere!
Seeing that the situation was already devastating, the remaining siege soldiers had no choice but to push the battering ram to cover their retreat.
The soldiers who were retreating with the battering ram saw their comrades’ white brains mixed with the enemy’s red blood splattered everywhere, with the city gate being the most affected, and the battering ram being the second most affected. They were all filled with grief…
“Wuwuwu…!”
A burst of crying woke Sun Wukong from his dream.
Sun Wukong looked in the direction of the crying sound and saw Taisi with tears in her eyes.
Sun Wukong secretly praised:
Bulma is indeed a genius scientist. This transformation device can even change the structure of the body.
Seeing that Taisi had no intention of stopping crying, Sun Wukong asked softly:
“Dear, what’s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?”
Chapter 36 Just to Save Piccolo (Old Version)
Taisi looked at Sun Wukong who was asking questions knowing the answer, her cheeks flushed, and she complained in anger and shame:
“You know it yourself, but you…you don’t know how to be gentle!”
She breathed slightly, her chest rising and falling, her anger evident in her expression.
Sun Wukong stared at Taisi, who was gasping for breath, with a wicked smile on his face, and said teasingly:
“Haha! Then you just…”
Before he could finish his words, there was a flash of light at the door, and with two whooshes, two sets of clothes flew straight towards him.
It turned out that Xiao Wu had been eavesdropping outside the door for a long time, and had been enduring it in silence until the two of them were done. Then she walked in angrily and threw the clothes precisely on their faces.
The clothes had obviously just been taken out of the drying oven. There was still a trace of residual heat on them, and there was a faint scent of laundry detergent. At this time, Sun Wukong, whose face was covered by the clothes, had an evil idea in his mind.
He suddenly pulled Xiao Wu over. Because of his great force, Xiao Wu felt as if her arm was about to be torn off. She felt a sharp pain in her shoulder and even felt that it was about to be dislocated. In pain, Xiao Wu complained:
“What are you doing? It hurts!”
Sun Wukong did not answer. Instead, he stretched out two fingers towards the clothes that Xiao Wu brought and sent out two ultra-micro air waves. With two whooshing sounds, the two pieces of clothes that Xiao Wu brought were instantly blown to pieces.
These were the clothes that Xiao Wu had spent so much effort to find, but they were destroyed so easily by Sun Wukong. Xiao Wu was very angry.
Just when Xiao Wu was about to say her angry words, Sun Wukong blew a breath and blew all her loose clothes away.
Taisi and Xiao Wu had never expected that things would develop to this point. The two women looked at each other in surprise.
Sun Wukong looked at the two confused people and said jokingly:
“We are all family, why be so reserved? Come here and let me give you real happiness.”
Xiao Wu also put aside other thoughts at this time. After a day of rest, her body had recovered a little. She didn’t want to lose to Taisi.
On the other side, Taisi had already smiled and approached him.
Sun Wukong stroked Taisi’s beautiful hair, looking at her charming eyes staring at him, and his heart melted in an instant.
Sun Wukong was about to charge at Taisi when Xiao Wu hugged him from behind and said sadly:
“You spent the entire night with her yesterday. It’s my turn today anyway.”
Sun Wukong nodded:
Sun Wukong fell into recollection. He remembered that in his previous life, when he was a child, his eyes were astigmatism, and there seemed to be an Andromeda in the night sky.
The sky was dark, with occasional flashes of light, which were meteors falling into the Earth’s atmosphere;
Meteors with white and red tails;
Sometimes it is a meteor flying horizontally, sometimes it is a meteor flying vertically, some are fast, some are slow, and even worse, it is a meteor that flashes by;
The atmosphere was shaken slightly by the impact, and even Andromeda trembled slightly.
………
Sun Wukong, Xiao Wu, and Taisi found a room, and the three of them sat together to discuss the next course of action.
Seeing the two women looking at each other in silence, Sun Wukong decided to ask King Kai for help.
Then Sun Wukong shouted at the top of his voice:
“Kai-sama, are you still watching?”
This sudden shout instantly broke the originally peaceful atmosphere.
Xiao Wu and Taisi were so frightened that their bodies trembled violently. Confusion was written all over their faces. They turned their heads and focused their eyes on Sun Wukong.
As an adventure novelist, Tais’s eyes were full of curiosity. She leaned forward slightly, opened her eyes wide, stared at Sun Wukong without blinking, and couldn’t help asking:
“Kaioh? What on earth is that?”
Sun Wukong looked at Taisi’s curious expression and patiently explained: “King Kai is the god who controls the universe.”
After hearing this, Taisi tilted her head slightly, still with a puzzled look on her face: “Is there really such a thing in the world?”
As soon as the words came out, Sun Wukong hurriedly reminded:
“Ah, you must never say that King Kai is a thing. Lord King Kai holds grudges. This is extremely disrespectful to the gods.” When Taisi heard this, she nodded twice obediently like a child who had done something wrong.
King Kai, who was far away on King Kai’s planet taking care of No. 17 and Goku’s wife and children, had black lines on his head.
Xiao Wu, on the other hand, just stood there quietly, her eyes fixed on Sun Wukong, as if she was thinking about something.
King Kai was too lazy to talk to Son Goku alone, and he also wanted to play a prank on the two ladies around Son Goku.
Then, without warning, King Kai’s familiar voice rang in the minds of the three people:
“I’m here, Goku.”
After hearing King Kai’s response, Sun Wukong calmly asked, “Lord King Kai, where is Cell? How is Cell now?”
After a while, King Kai’s voice came again:
“Cell is approaching Piccolo now. Oh no! Piccolo is in danger.”
When Sun Wukong heard that Piccolo was in danger, his expression instantly became serious and his eyes revealed anxiety.
Before he could say a single word to Xiao Wu and Tai Si, he instantly disappeared from the spot, leaving Xiao Wu and Tai Si standing there in shock.
Deep in the dark and damp underground, Cell has been lying dormant for quite some time.
He has been frustrated that he has not been promoted in the past few days.
On this day, a powerful aura passed over the head.
Cell suddenly raised his head, and with his keen perception of breath, he concluded that the owner of this breath was Lord Piccolo.
“Finally, I have the chance.”
Cell murmured softly.
Cell suddenly jumped out from the ground like a flash of lightning.
Before Piccolo could react, Cell’s sharp tail needle had already pierced his arm.
“ah!”
Before Piccolo could cry out in pain, he felt a powerful suction force coming from his arm. The life energy in his arm was dissipating at an alarming rate. His muscles quickly shriveled up, and his skin lost its luster and became wrinkled.
“What a pure energy!”
Cell laughed out loud:
Cell is so much stronger than Piccolo that even if Piccolo is prepared it will be useless, not to mention that he is not prepared now.
Piccolo had never encountered such an attack before. What he didn’t know at the moment was that even if he had merged with God, he would still find it difficult to contend with Cell, not to mention that he had not yet merged with the God.
With a rage in his heart, Piccolo didn’t hesitate at all. A determined look appeared on his face, and he cut off his arm with force.
The moment the severed arm fell to the ground, blood splattered on the ground.
“The energy of this one arm is much higher than that of ten thousand people.”
Cell was shocked to see Piccolo cut off his hand so decisively to survive:
“Not bad, very decisive, Piccolo.”
Piccolo held the wound of his severed limb tightly, blood gushing out of the wound. He looked at Cell warily and asked in confusion:
“Who are you? What is your purpose?”
Cell simply didn’t bother to answer. In his opinion, Piccolo in front of him was just a lamb to be slaughtered, who was about to become the source of his life energy, so there was no need to waste words.
Without saying a word, Cell flashed and moved behind Piccolo in an instant with amazing speed. He raised his tail needle high and stabbed it fiercely at Piccolo’s waist.
Just when the tail spike was about to pierce Piccolo, a figure appeared like a ghost, and a powerful hand accurately grabbed Cell’s tail that had turned into a tail spike.
“What?!”
Cell looked back in horror, and when he saw the owner of the hand, his eyes widened and his face was full of disbelief – the person who came was none other than Sun Wukong, who frightened him to the extreme and forced him to hide underground, being cautious and not daring to come out easily.
Sun Wukong’s eyes were as sharp as torches, he locked onto Cell and shouted loudly:
“Finally I caught you!”
When Cell heard this, his originally arrogant expression froze instantly. Beads of sweat the size of beans kept emerging from his forehead, sliding down his green cheeks, and cold sweat soon soaked his back.
Even though he was confident in his own strength, he felt an inexplicable surge of uneasiness in his heart when facing Sun Wukong.
He looked at Sun Wukong cautiously, trying to get a glimpse of something from his expression and aura, but Sun Wukong was like a bottomless pool of water, making it impossible for him to gauge its depth.
On Piccolo’s side, his face, which had originally turned pale due to blood loss, finally showed a hint of color the moment he saw Son Wukong appear.
He slightly relaxed his tense body and took a long breath. The previous feeling of despair of being on the verge of death gradually dissipated.
Cell’s fatal blow just now really made him think that he was going to die, but fortunately it was caught by Goku.
At this time, in the temple, the gods had been paying attention to the situation here.
When he saw Piccolo escape from death, the God secretly breathed a sigh of relief and gently wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He almost lost his life, and he muttered to himself:
“Well done, Goku!”
Sun Wukong looked directly at Cell and said coldly:
“Sharu, how do you want to die?”
Without waiting for Cell to answer, in order to prevent Cell from escaping, Sun Wukong wrapped himself and Cell with air and built an air prison to trap the two of them.
Cell, who was in the air prison, saw a lot of air continuously overflowing from Son Wukong, causing the air in the prison to become more and more viscous. He was almost unable to breathe due to the air pressure. Even a strong man like Cell was so scared that his legs trembled uncontrollably.
There was a howling wind outside the air prison, blowing up sand and stones on the ground and making them fly wildly. Some of the sand and stones hit Piccolo, who was staring at the air prison and observing how the situation developed. Seeing that the gap between himself and Sun Wukong was so huge, Piccolo clenched his only remaining fist unwillingly.
“drink!”
Piccolo yelled as he recovered his broken hand.
Cell, unable to move in the air prison, had his brain working frantically, but no matter how much he thought, he could not find a way to ensure his safe escape.
The air became thicker and thicker. Cell opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his throat seemed to be blocked and no sound came out.
Right now, he could only pray that the database showed that Sun Wukong was indeed an indecisive and kind Saiyan. Perhaps if he knelt down and begged for mercy, he could get a chance of survival.
Thinking of this, Cell’s knees went weak and he wanted to kneel down but found that he couldn’t.
He couldn’t speak, and couldn’t kneel down. At this moment, he could only communicate with Sun Wukong through telepathy:
“Sun Wukong, please let me go?”
Sun Wukong looked at Cell, whose expression was changing unpredictably, and raised the corners of his mouth slightly, letting out a scornful laugh:
“Do you think it’s possible?”
“I’ll fix it!”
Cell knew that he had committed many evil deeds and Son Goku would never let him go easily.
Realizing this, Cell felt a surge of unwillingness in his heart. He longed to become the strongest artificial human and stand at the top of the world. How could he be willing to die like this?
Sun Wukong naturally didn’t waste any more words with him and slowly retreated out of the Qi Prison.
He just waved his arm, and the gas in the air prison that had turned into substance exploded wildly. The outer wall of the air prison formed a transparent protective shield, locking the terrifying energy firmly inside, so that it would not overflow and destroy the earth.
Seeing Cell being blown to pieces in the air prison, Sun Wukong was still worried, so he shrunk the air prison and shouted:
“destroy!”
Seeing the destroyed Qi Prison, Sun Wukong chuckled, turned his head toward the ground, and shouted loudly to the ground:
“This move was originally intended for Buu, but you should feel honored to have it used against you.”
After saying that, he turned to look at Piccolo.
Piccolo was still immersed in the shocking scene just now, but was startled by Sun Wukong’s sudden turn of his head. He was shocked:
This Sun Wukong seems a bit strange! Is he trying to attack me?
Sun Wukong certainly didn’t have such an idea. He looked at Piccolo with a gentle smile on his face and said:
“Piccolo, I thought of a good place where I can train and become stronger. Do you want to come with me?”
When Piccolo heard that he could become stronger, he was startled at first, and then a hint of hesitation flashed in his eyes. The feeling of powerlessness that Cell had given him just now was too strong, and he was a little unwilling to accept it! It is better to have it yourself than to have it from your parents. You can’t always rely on your old rival for help!
After a moment, Piccolo nodded slowly.
The most important thing is that maybe he could see Gohan too, and Piccolo felt a little happy.
Sun Wukong used instant teleportation to bring Piccolo back to the room where the two girls were. The two girls were overjoyed to see Wukong suddenly appear. They were about to come up and act coquettishly, but when they turned around and saw Piccolo, they were immediately frightened.
Xiao Wu pointed her trembling fingers at Piccolo and exclaimed:
“Isn’t this the old Piccolo?”
Piccolo frowned and a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. If Son Wukong had not been here, this woman would have been killed by Piccolo. He turned his head away, ignoring their words, but his ears were quietly listening to Son Wukong’s movements.
Sun Wukong chuckled, nodded, and explained:
“It is Lord Piccolo, but he is no longer a bad guy. He is our close comrade.”
When Piccolo heard this, his face turned red, but he still spat in disdain.
Sun Wukong knew that Piccolo was just a tsundere, so he didn’t mind it and said to Piccolo:
“Picker, why don’t you step aside for a moment? I have something to say to my two wives.”
After hearing this, Piccolo nodded and strode out of the hotel without looking back.
Seeing Piccolo walk out the door, the two girls finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Xiao Wu spoke first, with a worried look on her face, and asked:
“Husband, what on earth did you come to see him for?”
Xiao Wu once followed Zahuifan and Ash to salvage Old Piccolo from the bottom of the sea. It can be said that Old Piccolo’s current crisis was caused by them. After seeing Piccolo destroy a city with just a wave of his hand, she is still afraid deep down!
In her mind, Piccolo is scarier than Saru.
Now seeing Piccolo, Xiao Wu didn’t know that he was the new Piccolo, so she was filled with worry.
A variety of emotions made her unable to help but snuggle into Wukong’s arms.
Seeing how close Xiao Wu and Sun Wukong were, Taisi couldn’t help but feel a little jealous.
Of course, as an adventure novelist, she was more curious; during these two days, she encountered too many magical things.
Although she had come into contact with aliens when she was very young, she had never come into contact with gods. She was full of strong curiosity about these new things, and she couldn’t help shouting in her heart:
I really want to ask what King Goku looks like! What do the gods on Earth look like?
Taisi’s curiosity grew.
Chapter 37 Return to Baozi Mountain (Old Version)
Seeing the two people showing a hint of worry, Sun Wukong cleared his throat and told them everything that Piccolo had experienced in the past few years.
After hearing this, the two of them relaxed their tense bodies and their expressions became a little more relaxed. They murmured:
“I never thought that such a tortuous and bizarre story would happen over the years.”
Taisi nodded secretly, a flash of realization flashed in her eyes, and she suddenly realized:
When Xiao Wu heard what Sun Wukong said, her heart finally settled down. She exhaled lightly and whispered:
“I didn’t expect that old Piccolo is dead.”
No one likes to be talked about behind their back. Piccolo was standing outside the door at this moment, listening quietly to the people inside talking about Old Piccolo and himself.
His brows couldn’t help but frown slightly, and a hint of displeasure flashed across his face.
Although Piccolo is the new incarnation of old Piccolo and even inherited his memories, the two have completely different personalities.
It is obvious that the new Piccolo met good people when he was born, so he is kinder in heart. The old Piccolo met bad people and was separated by the gods, so he is purely evil.
The new Piccolo’s style of doing things is also very different from the old Piccolo.
“Did you kill the monster called Cell?” After talking about Piccolo, Xiao Wu tilted her head slightly with a concerned look on her face and spoke first. They turned the topic to Cell’s situation.
Piccolo heard the unfamiliar name Cell outside the door and listened carefully.
Because when Trunks first arrived, the conversation between Trunks and Goku and others was blocked by Son Goku, which resulted in this being the first time he heard information about the androids, not to mention Cell.
“I just destroyed one of his clones.” Sun Wukong said calmly and unhurriedly.
His words surprised Piccolo who was outside the door. A clone could actually beat him without him having any chance to fight back. The strength of this Cell was simply beyond imagination.
However, since Son Goku can easily defeat Cell, Piccolo has no intention of assimilating with the god.
I only heard Sun Wukong continue to say:
“That Cell has a modified skill of Tien Shinhan – the Four-Body Fist. When I killed him, he pretended to be very scared, with a look of determination and unwillingness. But his every move was under my control. In my impression, Cell should never be so weak.”
“Then where is its real body?” The two women looked at each other, eyes full of curiosity, and continued to ask.
“Cell’s true form is underground. He has improved Tien Shinhan’s move. I can feel that his true form is hiding underground.”
As Sun Wukong spoke, he narrowed his eyes slightly, as if recalling the scene when he sensed Cell’s true form.
Piccolo was standing outside the door and suddenly realized what was going on when he heard this. No wonder Goku was shouting towards the ground before. It turned out that he was shouting to Cell.
“Then why didn’t you destroy its body at the same time?”
Taisi frowned slightly, with a hint of confusion on her face, and asked a soul-searching question.
Piccolo was also confused and thought to himself:
Is Son Goku going to let Cell go just like he let Frieza and the others go, hoping that Cell will reform?
How could Sun Wukong think like that? In fact, he already had the ability to destroy Cell since he found the time machine, but he deliberately let Cell live.
Perhaps it was due to his learning of the Self-Extreme Intention. He had thought several times about blowing up the earth with a wave, and then making a wish to resurrect the good people on earth, so that he could achieve a great cleansing and eliminate the bad people on earth.
But as a member of the protagonist group, how could he do such a thing?
But it is possible for him to let go and let Cell do it instead of him, and then he can destroy Cell.
However, he could only think about this kind of thing in his mind, but he could not and could not speak it out loud, so he calmly and slowly made up a story, half-truthfully saying:
“Cell’s real body is too deep underground. After I killed his clone, he hid his presence. It’s hard to find him, let alone destroy him.”
Piccolo was also skeptical after hearing this.
Xiao Wu and Taisi actually don’t know anything about fighting.
At this moment, the two of them have tasted the sweetness of the sweetness, and compared with Cell, they are more interested in Son Goku.
I only saw Xiao Wu blinking her eyes and said innocently:
“I see you’ve come back so soon, you must still be full of energy!”
When Taisi heard Xiao Wu say this, she understood what she meant and came closer.
During the time when Sun Wukong was away, the two of them had already called each other sisters and seemed to have a very good relationship.
Seeing the two people acting like this, Sun Wukong was probably overwhelmed and took them in his arms one by one…
Piccolo heard the noise in the room and said to himself in silence:
“It seems there is no valuable information!”
After saying that, he did not stay any longer, walked out of the hotel, found a mountain, flew to the top of the mountain and started practicing.
Three days later…
A man and two women finally walked out of the hotel. Because Sun Wukong cheated, he flew to the temple when Xiao Wu and Taisi fainted, and recovered in the spirit time house. At this time, he was in high spirits, while the two women had big dark circles under their eyes and complained bitterly.
As we all know, the Namekians do not need to eat, they only need to drink water, and their energy comes from photosynthesis.
Piccolo has been practicing for the past three days and has finally recovered the energy from his lost arm. It seems that he has made some progress as well.
Seeing Sun Wukong and the other two finally leaving, he dodged and came in front of them in quick strides. He ignored the two women and said to Sun Wukong:
“Sun! Can we set off now?”
Sun Wukong could sense that Piccolo was getting impatient. Since he had tricked him here, he naturally had to be responsible for him. So he smiled and turned to the two girls and said:
“I’m going to do something with Piccolo first, you guys wait here for me!”
After a pause, Sun Wukong thought about it and realized that this was not particularly safe. What if Cell was still nearby? Wouldn’t the evil girl be in danger? He would never forgive himself for this, so he said to the two girls:
“No, I’m still worried about you two being here. How about you come back to Baozi Mountain with us?”
“Bun Mountain?”
Taisi and Xiaowu had a tacit understanding at this time and spoke in unison, with doubts in their tone very obvious.
Sun Wukong looked at the two people who were puzzled, and thought about how to introduce Qiqi to them. Instead of letting them fight for jealousy and status, it would be better to determine their positions first, and then separate them. Then the position would no longer be important. So Sun Wukong said:
“Baozi Mountain is where your eldest sister, my beloved wife Qiqi, is. You must be polite to her when you get there.”
Xiao Wu and Taisi were both feeling confused. The war between them was not over yet, and now Qiqi showed up. And according to Sun Wukong, Qiqi had to be their boss.
However, the two girls were not stupid. After thinking about it carefully, they understood Sun Wukong’s intention. Even though they were reluctant, they still nodded.
When Sun Wukong saw the two of them nod, he also nodded in satisfaction.
Everything was ready. Under Sun Wukong’s instructions, the three people all rode on Sun Wukong’s body.
With the teleportation, everyone was behind Qiqi who was cooking at Baozi Mountain…
Chapter 38: In Baozi Mountain (Old Version)
“Hello Qiqi!”
Sun Wukong greeted.
When Qiqi heard Sun Wukong’s voice, she immediately turned around and prepared to hug him, but unexpectedly, in addition to Sun Wukong, she also saw Piccolo, Taisi, and Xiaowu. Out of politeness, she asked:
“Goku, you’re back! Who are these?”
When Qiqi saw Piccolo, Taisi and Xiaowu, she couldn’t help but feel surprised, especially when she saw Taisi and Xiaowu, her heart skipped a beat and a bad feeling surged in her heart.
“This is Piccolo, the one you’ve met.”
Sun Wukong put his palms together and stretched out his hands in the direction of Piccolo to introduce.
Piccolo saw Chi-Chi looking at him and nodded incredulously. Chi-Chi smiled and nodded like Piccolo. Seeing Chi-Chi nodded, Sun Wukong reached out his hand to another person:
“This is Xiao Wu!”
Xiao Wu saw Sun Wukong introducing her, and Qi Qi’s eyes wandered to her, and she nodded slightly.
Qiqi naturally nodded to Xiaowu.
Before Sun Wukong could introduce Taisi, Taisi spoke first:
“Hello sister, my name is Taisi, and I’m also Sun Wukong’s wife!”
Taisi’s words “sister” meant that she wanted to be the elder and Qiqi the younger. How could Qiqi not hear that? She thought for a moment and said with a smile:
“Welcome to my and Goku’s home!”
When Chi-Chi said “this is my home with Goku”, her voice became a little louder. Taisi was not a stupid person and naturally knew that Chi-Chi was fighting back against him.
Before Taisi could fight back, she heard Qiqi’s voice:
Have you eaten yet? Let’s eat together.”
Although she didn’t like it, Qiqi still asked politely. How could Taisi and Xiaowu not see Qiqi’s politeness? Firstly, they were really hungry, and secondly, they wanted to disgust Qiqi. At this time, they were very tacit and said in unison:
“Not yet, sis!”
Qiqi secretly complained in her heart:
Who is your sister, especially this Taisi, who just called me sister, and now calls me sister, and these two women are indeed older than me, these two women are really scheming, so familiar, I can’t be too harsh, lose the face of the host, you are Qiqi, smiled and said:
“Goku, stop standing there like an idiot and bring the food out!”
When Sun Wukong nodded and was about to leave to get the food, Taisi smiled and said:
“How can I trouble my husband? I’d better let my wife do this!”
After saying that, Taisi hurriedly picked up the food and walked towards the dining table in the hall.
Xiao Wu naturally followed closely behind.
After the two girls left, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Seeing this, Piccolo picked up the remaining large bowl of soup and walked out.
“Are these two women your new wives?”
It was Qiqi who broke the silence first and asked calmly.
“I told Xiao Wu and Bulma that you can be bigger, but they still don’t seem to be willing!”
Sun Wukong said, pretending to be dejected.
“If you really care about me, you shouldn’t provoke them!”
Chi-Chi complained, tired of Sun Wukong treating her like a fool.
When Sun Wukong saw Qiqi’s complaint, he was not angry but happy. He put his left hand around Qiqi’s neck, put it on Qiqi’s left shoulder, and said with a smile:
“What’s wrong, Qiqi? Are you jealous?”
Qiqi used her right hand to sweep away Sun Wukong’s left hand on her shoulder. Her eyes were already filled with tears.
“I’ve been working hard at home to educate my son, but every time you come back, you hook up with a different woman. This time, you even brought her home! You…! You! Where on earth do you put me?”
After saying that, Qiqi couldn’t hold back any longer and burst into tears.
Sun Wukong also knew that he was in the wrong, and said in panic:
“Qiqi, don’t cry. How…how do you want me to compensate you?”
Seeing that Sun Wukong had said what she wanted, Qiqi stopped crying and said:
“Any compensation?”
Before Sun Wukong could answer, Qiqi continued:
“Then I want you to stay with me for the rest of your life, and not with other women!”
To be honest, if it were in the past, Sun Wukong would never have been able to do it, let alone agree to it.
But this time he destroyed Cell’s clone and saw Cell using the Four-Body Fist. At that time, an idea germinated in his mind, so he smiled and said to Chi-Chi:
“Little greedy cat, I will stay with you from now on!”
Qiqi was so shocked by Sun Wukong’s words that she was speechless. She just stared at Sun Wukong in disbelief.
Looking at Qiqi’s stunned face, Sun Wukong stroked her gently and asked with a smile:
“What’s wrong? Qiqi?”
It took Qiqi a while to come back to her senses. Looking at Sun Wukong who was listening to her with gentle eyes, she stammered as if in a dream:
“Are you… are you telling the truth?”
“The Feng Shui master lied to you for 10 or 8 years, how could I lie to you?”
Sun Wukong stared at Qiqi with a doting look on his face. As he spoke, he reached out his hand to hold Qiqi in his arms.
Just when he reached out and was about to touch Qiqi, Taisi pushed the door open and walked in. Ignoring the affection between Sun Wukong and Qiqi, Taisi said impatiently:
“Come out quickly, the food is getting cold!”
After saying that, Taisi returned to the dining table without looking back.
Seeing Taisi go out, Qiqi quickly washed her face with water and said to Sun Wukong:
“It’s all your fault. You made me look bad in front of this woman!”
Sun Wukong brushed Qiqi’s nose with his hand, and when Qiqi was not prepared, he put his hands around her back, hugged her tightly, and took a deep breath – there was no woman’s fragrance as he imagined, only the smell of food.
“You smell so good!”
Sun Wukong still praised.
“Hate it! I’ve been cooking all day and I’m already covered in the smell of food, and all you know is trying to please others!”
Chichi snuggled in Wukong’s arms and said slowly:
“The people outside can’t wait any longer, let’s go out!”
Sun Wukong looked at Qiqi’s hair, stroked it, and didn’t say anything. The two of them walked out of the kitchen silently.
The dining table outside the living room was already full of people:
Taisi, Xiaowu, Piccolo, Gohan, and Goten have all taken their seats. Everyone looks at the late-arriving Son Goku and Chi-Chi with different expressions.
After Sun Wukong and Qiqi sat down, Sun Wukong spoke first:
“Everyone, stop being in a daze and eat!”
After eating and drinking, at Piccolo’s urging, while the others were still resting, Sun Wukong and Piccolo came outside, found a corner, and began to prepare for training.
Chapter 39: The Fist of Four Bodies (Old Version)
“Sun, what exactly is this training method you’re talking about?”
Piccolo asked anxiously. He was really getting impatient waiting these days.
“Piccolo, have you ever heard of the Fist of Four Bodies?”
“Four-body Fist?”
Piccolo looked at Son Goku and repeated in confusion.
Sun Wukong looked at Piccolo who was confused, knowing that he didn’t understand what he meant, so he took a horse stance, got ready, and said to Piccolo:
“Just compete with me first!”
Piccolo didn’t know what Sun Wukong was up to, but since Sun Wukong wanted to compete with him, he was happy to do it. So Piccolo threw away his weighted suit and got ready to take the challenge.
The two of them fought back and forth, and for a while there was no clear winner.
Piccolo was very surprised. Why did it feel like Sun Wukong was much weaker than before in terms of energy strength and speed?
After fighting for a while, the two were out of breath, and Sun Wukong said:
“Bick, what did you get?”
Piccolo thought that there was no way he could gain anything by fighting for such a short time.
But Piccolo still expressed his feelings:
“I didn’t gain anything, but I just felt that Sun, are you letting me down? I felt that your speed, strength, and even your Qi were obviously much weaker.”
“That’s right, this is it. This is the Fist of Four Bodies.”
Piccolo knew that Sun Wukong would definitely tell him the answer next, so he didn’t rush to ask. Sure enough, Sun Wukong smiled for a while and continued:
“This Four-body Fist is a move created by Tien Shinhan. It can turn a person into four entities. Of course, there is still only one main body, but no matter which aspect, speed, strength, and energy will be evenly distributed to each clone?”
“So what does this have to do with becoming stronger?”
Piccolo demanded.
Sun Wukong’s eyes flashed with a hint of pride, and he said:
“Think about it, if four people practice at the same time, wouldn’t they have four identical experiences? In the same unit of time, there would be a four-fold improvement. If these four clones use the Four-Body Fist again, wouldn’t it be a 16-fold improvement?”
Piccolo seemed to understand something. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and asked curiously:
“Sun, how many times have you used the Four-Body Fist now?”
“Seven times.”
Piccolo was surprised: If Sun Wukong really used the Four-Body Fist seven times, his current strength would be less than one ten-thousandth of his original strength.
Even so, I was still evenly matched with him, and there was a clear sign that I was unable to defeat him.
Just when Piccolo was surprised, the voices of Qiqi, Taisi, and Xiaowu shouting came from a distance.
“What’s going on? Is it an enemy?”
Piccolo said nervously.
Sun Wukong blushed and said embarrassedly, it’s okay, we don’t need to worry about them.
How could Piccolo not care? As everyone knows, Piccolo has very good ears, so he focused all his attention on listening to Qiqi, Taisi and Xiaowu, but the sounds he heard were unbearable.
He looked at Sun Wukong with a blushing face and said angrily, “Is this all you have in your mind?
Wukong scratched his head and said embarrassedly:
“I told you not to listen, but you insisted on listening. Besides, how can you, a person who reproduces asexually, understand this kind of happiness!”
Piccolo didn’t argue. He pretended that this had never happened. He ignored the voice coming from afar and said to Sun Wukong expressionlessly:
“Wukong, teach me the Four-body Fist first!”
Sun Wukong was relieved to see that Piccolo no longer complained about him, and chuckled:
“This… this… and this… do you understand?”
As Sun Wukong spoke, he demonstrated the Four-Shaped Fist to Piccolo.
After watching it, Piccolo also started to learn from it.
As expected, all martial arts in the world are essentially the same, and it took Piccolo no time to learn it.
Seeing Piccolo learn it, Sun Wukong thought to himself, Piccolo is indeed a good learner. Thinking that Piccolo will be the nanny of his son or even grandson in the future, Sun Wukong couldn’t help but smile with satisfaction. He said to Piccolo:
“Picco, you practice here first, I’ll come see you in a few days.”
Piccolo nodded without answering.
Seeing Piccolo nod, Sun Wukong didn’t stay any longer and turned into a rainbow light and disappeared on the spot.
On the other side, in Qiqi’s room, I only heard Qiqi say:
“Wukong, why are you so short today!”
Sun Wukong scratched his head. Normally, he could go a whole day and a whole night without rest. Now, he didn’t expect that the abilities of his clones were so balanced. So Sun Wukong blushed and said:
“Maybe I didn’t get enough rest!”
As we all know, things like not getting enough rest, it’s the first time, or being too nervous are all very common excuses men make. Besides, Sun Wukong usually lasts so long, but now it’s more than ten thousand times less. How can Qiqi feel at ease?
Qiqi thought:
No way! Wukong won’t be dead! I won’t be a widow at such a young age.
Thinking of this, Qiqi was extremely flustered. She did not hide her panic on her face. She stroked Sun Wukong’s back with trembling hands and said:
“Wukong, are you dying?”
Sun Wukong’s face was full of black lines, thinking in his heart:
It seems that I can no longer make excuses and I have to think of a way to remedy the situation.
As we all know, in many marital relationships, the wife’s main complaint is that she does not get the physical or psychological satisfaction she deserves:
If one aspect is satisfied, it is also OK to make do with the other aspect;
If she is not satisfied in any aspect, she will begin to dislike her husband, and gradually her eyes will only be filled with his shortcomings.
Qiqi has this tendency now.
Take action immediately when you think of it. This is Sun Wukong’s principle of action.
Sun Wukong was seen muttering in his heart, and three quarters of his clones scattered around Baozi Mountain disappeared.
This time, after persisting for twenty seconds, Kiki was still not satisfied.
Sun Wukong withdrew his clones from around Baozi Mountain to three quarters, and the time came to more than eighty seconds.
This time Kiki was a little satisfied but not very happy.
There was no other way, so Sun Wukong withdrew three quarters of the remaining clones again.
The time came to a terrifying six minutes, this time reaching the level of ordinary people.
But Qiqi has been a Super Saiyan for many years. How could she be killed in just six minutes?
Sun Wukong looked at Qi Qi who was still not satisfied and muttered:
“You forced me to do this!”
Sun Wukong shouted loudly, and all his clones returned to himself…
Qiqi recalled the scene when she was a child, watching carp leaping over the dragon gate for three consecutive days by the river:
The river water in late spring is the color of glass. The Longmen Gorge is very calm before the flood season. But now that the carp have arrived at the gorge, the turbulent water at the Longmen Gorge is like a galloping horse.
It is unclear whether the turbulence or the carp came first.
The golden-scaled carp with golden scales swam upstream against the turbulent whirlpool and occasionally touched the gorge. The gorge seemed to resist the golden-scaled carp, and the turbulence became faster and more rapid.
How can the golden carp give up?
Although it was already exhausted, it couldn’t give up and fail.
It used all its strength to leap, and luckily it finally jumped to the gorge. Due to its huge body, the golden carp blocked the gorge, and the turbulent flow at the gorge stopped suddenly, and the powerful thrust tried to push it out of the gorge.
This was not the first time that the golden-scaled carp had leaped over the dragon gate. It was seen trying to squeeze into the gorge from the left, right, up, or down.
The sun slowly sets, and the scales of the golden carp are illuminated by the setting sun, glowing a little red, reflecting the red light around the gorge.
Finally, the golden-scaled carp entered the gorge, but it was exhausted and was pushed back by the rapids countless times, so it struggled to swim forward.
After countless advances and retreats, it had exhausted its last bit of strength, and finally it was washed out of the gorge with foam at the mouth and full of hatred.
Looking at Qiqi with a satisfied look on her face, Sun Wukong was about to take the next move when he heard a knock on the door.
Chapter 40: Bulma’s House (Old Version)
The door slowly opened, and the person who opened it was Tais.
Seeing Sun Wukong and Qiqi covered with quilts with their heads exposed, she thought of how Sun Wukong and she disappeared at the most critical moment three days ago, and how Qiqi couldn’t help but scream afterwards. Whenever she thought of that, the veins on Taisi’s face would bulge. When she saw this scene, the bulging veins became more obvious, so she said sarcastically with a hint of resentment:
“You two have a really good relationship! It’s been three days in a row and you have no intention of stopping.”
Qiqi had been overwhelmed for the past three days and had already complained bitterly. Normally, it was what she wanted when someone came to interrupt them, but the person who came was her rival Tais, which was another matter. Facing a rival who came to shout at her, she naturally could not let the other party succeed easily, so Qiqi said with a fake smile:
“Madam, you also know that you are an outsider. How can you just barge into the master’s bedroom so early in the morning? Don’t you know the rules of propriety and morality?”
Taisi also knew that it was inappropriate for her to do so. Qiqi called her “Madam”, which was clearly an attempt to exclude her from the family network. Besides, she was indeed the original wife. She had seduced Sun Wukong even though she knew he had Xiao Wu, so she was already a mistress. Now she had only become a mistress, which was not a glorious thing. Besides, with Sun Wukong’s personality, it was not impossible for her to become a mistress in the future.
Thinking of this, although she was unwilling, she could only give up now. After two seconds of silence, Taisi let out a breath of air from her chest and said with a wry smile:
“It’s really my fault, sister. I noticed that your voice has been getting weaker these past few days, and this bastard doesn’t have any sympathy for others. I’m very worried about you, sister, and that’s why I lost my mind.”
These words were spoken with sincerity and heart, and put Qiqi in the position of the eldest sister, giving people the feeling that she would follow his lead.
If Qiqi hadn’t heard what she said when she came in, she would have believed it.
Qiqi frowned and smiled:
“Don’t bother me, sister. My husband and I are doing fine!”
Seeing that Qiqi didn’t appreciate it, Taisi didn’t care. She made it up anyway. One of the purposes of her coming here was to let Sun Wukong take her home. Then she had the final say on what to do. So she clamped her voice and said delicately:
“Wukong, I want to go home!”
Sun Wukong’s heart trembled slightly at Taisi’s tender voice. He couldn’t help but glance at Qiqi beside him. Seeing that Qiqi didn’t react much, he coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment and said:
“Ahem! Right now! Right now! Ah…”
Chi-Chi suddenly pinched Sun Wukong’s waist, which would hurt even a Super Saiyan.
“What are you doing…”
Sun Wukong turned around in pain and saw Qiqi with a gloomy face. At this time, the original owner’s muscle memory made his body tremble twice…
Qiqi has a lot of knots in her heart:
It was possible to send Taisi back, she would love to do so; but she felt that it was not appropriate to ask Wukong to send her back.
Seeing Qiqi’s behavior, how could Sun Wukong not know what Qiqi was thinking? Sun Wukong leaned close to Qiqi’s ear and smiled flatteringly:
“Chi-Chi, what’s wrong with you? Haven’t you met and known Bulma? Why are you still in a bad mood?”
These three soul-searching questions left Qiqi completely baffled. She repeated blankly:
“Bulma?”
Sun Wukong moved his head closer to Qiqi. Qiqi could feel Sun Wukong’s breath, which made her heart beat faster. She only heard Sun Wukong say mysteriously:
“You never imagined it? Tais is Bulma!”
ChiChi looked incredulous. You know, she and Bulma have been treating each other like sisters for the past few years. Although they are not close friends, they understand each other better than most people. How could this person be Bulma? So she said firmly:
“Impossible, absolutely impossible… Tais’s hair color and personality are completely different from Bulma’s! It can’t be Bulma!”
Sun Wukong looked at Qiqi’s incredulous expression and had guessed that she had such doubts, so he first told her everything that happened on the road, and then said stealthily:
“Actually, Bulma is playing a role-playing game?”
“Role-playing game?”
Qiqi repeated Sun Wukong’s words again.
Judging from her expression, Qiqi didn’t seem to believe it at all.
Seeing Qiqi’s confusion, Sun Wukong continued to explain:
“Bulma knows a lot of skills. Changing her hair color and body shape is easy for her. As for changing her personality, of course it’s just to amuse us. She even thought I didn’t realize she was Bulma!”
Sun Wukong was secretly delighted and applauded his own cleverness.
Qiqi looked at Sun Wukong with an idiotic smile on his face and fell into confusion. She couldn’t help but think:
While Bulma does have the technology to do these things easily, is it necessary?
?What is the purpose?
Although she still didn’t believe it, since Son Goku said that her family was from the Universal Capsule Company, and all her subconscious behaviors were consistent with Bulma, then she must be Bulma without a doubt!
Thinking of this, Qiqi’s blush that had accumulated over the past three days faded a little and turned into a snow-white complexion. She sighed helplessly:
“Sister! Now that you’re here, why do you have to be so mysterious? Since you want Wukong to take you home, then let Wukong take you home!”
Taisi saw Kiki and her having a heated argument since she entered the room, and the situation was tense; then Sun Wukong and Kiki whispered behind her back; and now she heard the voice of Kiki’s compromise. All this happened so fast, as if it was a dream.
Since the original wife gave up, Taisi of course had to fight for it. Before she could open her mouth, Sun Wukong, who had promised Qiqi, suddenly split into two and became two identical people.
Due to the mad use of the Four-Body Fist in the past three days, Sun Wukong has gained new insights. Now, Sun Wukong can control the number of people who can transform, just like Cell, and limit the number to two people including himself.
The clones created by the Four Body Fist are connected in mind and body, and Sun Wukong decides to leave the clone to Chi-Chi to fulfill his promise.
After Sun Wukong and Qiqi were dressed, Qiqi, Sun Wukong and Taisi came to the hall.
Seeing Son Gohan, Son Goten, Piccolo, and Xiao Wu sitting around the dining table in the hall, Sun Wukong fell into deep thought, asking himself questions and answering them in his mind:
Xiao Wu is wearing an apron, so the dishes on this table must have been made by Xiao Wu!
It is true that Xiao Wu follows Ah Xiu around everywhere, so it is normal for her to know how to cook.
Qiqi and I have been very busy these three days. It seems that Xiaowu has been taking care of everyone and has taken the initiative to take over Qiqi’s original work.
When Qiqi saw the huge table of food, she suddenly thought of what she and Sun Wukong had done in the past three days, and her face couldn’t help but blush…
“What are you two doing standing there like idiots? Come and have dinner! The kids have been waiting for a long time.”
Xiao Wu looked at the two people who stood still as soon as they came out, and spoke while taking off her apron.
Sun Wukong and Qiqi didn’t say much. When they heard Xiao Wu’s voice, they started walking towards the table…
In his previous life, Sun Wukong often saw many families where parents often scolded their children at the dinner table, even when outsiders were present. As a result, many children would go back to their rooms without eating, which affected their physical development and physical and mental health.
So in this life, Sun Wukong learned his lesson. He believed that nothing in this world was more important than eating, and there was nothing that could not be done after eating. So no matter which home he was in, he would make three rules with his family members.
Under the three rules, the whole family ate their meal without anyone speaking a word.
After the meal, Sun Wukong refused Taisi and Qiqi’s help and washed the dishes with Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu asked curiously:
“Honey, do you have something to tell me?”
Sun Wukong gently put the freshly washed bowl into another sink, then picked up another plate and started washing it:
“Bulma asked me to take her home. Do you want to come with me?”
“Do you want me to go?”
Xiao Wu stared at Sun Wukong and slowed down her movements.
Sun Wukong showed no intention of stopping:
“Of course it’s up to you. I respect your opinion.”
Since Xiao Wu followed Wukong, of course she followed wherever she went. Seeing that Sun Wukong would consult her when he had something to do and was so respectful to her, she was very happy in her heart. She knew that if she followed him, it would not have any impact on Wukong, so of course she had to follow him. She was ecstatic in her heart, but her expression was very calm and she said:
“I’ll go!”
Sun Wukong nodded and continued doing his housework.
Time seemed to pass slowly, but soon it was the next day.
“Picker, aren’t you coming with us?”
Sun Wukong asked as he looked into the distance, his aura obviously rising and his face expressionless.
“No, I’ve gained a lot recently.”
Piccolo answered and continued to look into the distance quietly.
Sun Wukong knew that he wanted to accompany Sun Wuhan, so he didn’t point it out to him.
Qiqi and Sun Wukong’s clone were still sleeping at this time, and Sun Wukong did not wake him up.
Now that everything was ready, Sun Wukong said nothing more, and Taisi and Xiao Wu held him.
Sun Wukong was seen rising slowly into the air, unfolding his air shield, and slowly accelerating, flying towards the west with the two of them.
Originally, Son Goku could use instant teleportation, but considering that Bulma’s parents were away from home all year round and attended academic seminars everywhere, he switched to using the Flying Dance Technique.
Sun Wukong’s speed was getting faster and faster. When he was halfway through the journey, he slowly slowed down. When his speed dropped to zero, the three of them appeared at the door of Bulma Sidu’s house.
Taisi opened the door skillfully and walked in.
As soon as I entered the room, Bulma came out wrapped in a bath towel and wiping her head.
When Bulma came out, she heard the sound of the door opening, and she looked towards the door.
When Son Goku saw Bulma wrapped in a bath towel, he was so shocked that he didn’t know what to say after calling her name.
Chapter 41 You are not Bulma? (Old version)
“Sun Jun, what’s wrong with you?”
Bulma was quite happy to see Son Goku, but she didn’t understand why Son Goku was shocked. What surprised Bulma even more was that her sister Tais would come back with her husband. So after a pause, she said to her sister Tais:
“Sister Taisi, why are you here with Sun Jun?”
Sun Wukong turned around and looked at Taisi, hesitatingly saying:
“You…you are her…her sister…sister?”
When Taisi saw Sun Wukong’s surprised expression and heard her sister say that, even a fool would know that the two knew each other. But she still pointed back and forth between the two with her left ring finger and said:
“You two know each other?”
Bulma secretly laughed, how could she not recognize her own husband? She grinned, showing her white teeth, and pointed at Son Goku and said:
“I haven’t introduced him to you yet! He is my husband, Sun Wukong, the father of my two children! I believe Wukong has also told you about my wife!”
Taisi was so shocked that she remembered that when she was adventuring in the universe earlier, she heard her sister say that she had two children.
Before Tais could continue asking, Trunks and Bra started crying.
Bulma handed Trunks the bottle, then lifted the bath towel and fed Bra without paying any attention to the people around.
Seeing Bulma like this and thinking of Son Goku being here, even though Bulma was their biological sister, Taisi and Xiao Wu couldn’t help but blush and complained in their hearts at the same time:
shameless!
After Taisi finished complaining, she thought about what she had done with her brother-in-law and how she was the one who took the initiative to propose. Her face turned even redder. In fact, she was the shameless one.
Taisi suddenly felt a little depressed. She didn’t know what to do next and how to face her sister.
Xiao Wu didn’t feel much because Sun Wukong had confessed to her.
When Sun Wukong saw Bulma taking care of the child, he hurried over to take Trunks and gently held him up. He was also very confused. It turned out that Taisi was not Bulma herself, but her biological sister. Then she had done so many unspeakable things to Bulma’s biological sister along the way. How would she explain to Bulma later? Sun Wukong believed that Taisi’s heart was also in a mess at this time.
Looking at the happy appearance of Son Goku and Bulma with their children, Xiao Wu and Taisi felt like outsiders for a moment, and Taisi felt jealous.
Bulma fed Bra for a while and found that Bra was no longer crying, so she carefully put her in the crib. As luck would have it, Trunks had also fallen asleep after eating and drinking.
Bulma, who finally had her hands free, was about to tie up the bath towel, but her hand slipped and the towel fell off her body.
When Bulma saw the bath towel fall, she couldn’t help but let out a soft “ah” and subconsciously squatted down to pick it up.
Sun Wukong looked at Bulma’s jade-like body as she faced away from him. He didn’t expect that Bulma had recovered so well. Her waist didn’t look like she had given birth to two children at all. It was still as delicate and tight as when she was a girl. This made Sun Wukong’s appetite increase.
Son Goku couldn’t help but hug Bulma from behind before she stood up. He took a deep breath and the familiar fragrance made him linger.
Taisi suddenly coughed twice. This Sun Wukong really treated her and Xiao Wu as if they didn’t exist. If she didn’t stop him, he might do something here.
Bulma had just touched the bath towel and stood up when she was hugged by Son Goku before she even tied it. She was very happy and forgot for a moment that her sister Taisi and the familiar woman were watching them in the corner of the room. The place where she was standing became a little slippery because of her. After hearing her sister’s cough, Bulma was startled and lost her balance and fell backwards. Fortunately, Son Goku was behind her, so she showed no signs of falling further.
But with this slip, the towel fell down again.
Bulma quickly squatted down to pick it up. This time there was no accident. She picked up the bath towel as she wished and tied it up.
Sun Wukong looked at Bulma, who was as white as jade just now, and now turned into fiery red glass. He quickly touched Bulma’s forehead and found that it was a little hot. He hurriedly asked:
“Bulma, are you sick?”
Bulma was afraid that the towel would fall again, so she held the towel tightly and stammered:
“I feel a little uncomfortable, take me back to the room first!”
As women, Taisi and Xiaowu knew what Bulma was thinking. Taisi stepped forward and said:
“It’s inconvenient for you as a grown man, so let me take my sister to the room.”
Seeing that Son Goku was about to let go of her hand, Bulma quickly turned around and hugged Son Goku as well. While turning around, she rolled her eyes at her sister:
“We are husband and wife, so how can it be inconvenient? I won’t bother you, sister.”
Bulma is so smart. From the clues just now, how could she not see that Taisi, her own sister, has fanatical thoughts about her brother-in-law? The possessiveness in her eyes cannot be concealed.
Son Goku nodded and slowly helped Bulma into the room.
Chapter 42: Tais’s Jealousy (Old Version)
Seeing Son Goku and Bulma walking towards Bulma’s room, Taisi gritted her teeth and spat forcefully:
“Bah! Adulterer and whore, what a bunch of crap!”
Then she waved her hand, raising a gust of fragrant wind, leaving Xiao Wu in a daze, and walked towards her room alone.
Xiao Wu felt a little helpless. She used to follow Ah Xiu, and later followed Sun Wukong. Now there was no one around, which made her feel like a dependent for the first time.
Xiao Wu hadn’t started to feel depressed yet, but the voice coming out of the room made her even more sad.
Is it possible that I can only watch and wait for the rest of my life?
No! I want to fight for it myself.
Thinking of this, Xiao Wu slowly walked towards Bulma’s room.
Bulma, who was helped into the room by Goku, had just been put on the bed by Goku. Seeing that Goku was about to leave, she pulled Goku back in a flash:
“What? Are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you going outside to fool around with that woman with air bangs?”
Bulma recalled the expression Xiao Wu had when she looked at the two of them just now. She knew at a glance that something was wrong with his Son Goku’s eyes, and that there was a hint of hostility when he looked at her.
Sun Wukong did not hide it:
“Her name is Xiao Wu, the girl you’ve met before, the one who followed the mixed rice.”
Bulma suddenly realized that it was her. No wonder she looked so familiar.
“What stage have you reached?
”
“All that’s missing is the baby!”
As expected, Bulma was not surprised. Over the years, first it was Ranch and then Lazili. She had become numb. She felt sorry for herself for a second, but immediately adjusted herself. Son Goku had not neglected her over the years. Every time she was in high spirits, Son Goku would always appear at the right time and satisfy her, just like now.
In fact, the atmosphere outside was already right, and Bulma didn’t want to ruin the atmosphere by continuing to ask questions.
Sun Wukong was already very skilled. If he got a little angry, his clothes would be torn into pieces.
The sound filled the room and then reached outside the door.
Just when Bulma had finished enjoying a round and was taking a break, and was about to proceed to the next step – the door opened with a “creak”.
At this time, Bulma, who was lying on the bed, turned her head with difficulty and looked towards the door.
Xiao Wu was peeking at Sun Wukong and her from the door.
It was okay for Sun Wukong because he was familiar with Xiao Wu, but Bulma’s first reaction was very awkward because she was not familiar with Xiao Wu.
But Bulma soon realized that this woman was too unruly and casually entered the room of someone else’s house as the hostess.
Bulma was about to explode, but saw Sun Wukong had appeared at the door without her knowing and picked up Xiao Wu by the waist.
In the blink of an eye, Son Goku and Xiao Wu were already in front of Bulma.
“this?”
Before Bulma could react, Xiao Wu had already arrived beside her with nothing…
This was the first time that Taisi was so upset at home. She was still struggling with how to proceed with this relationship. When she was about to give up, the voices of Xiaowu, Bulma and Sun Wukong came from outside the room, sometimes appearing and sometimes disappearing.
This made her even more upset:
“Damn it, they actually excluded the three of us and did this!”
Taisi shouted unconsciously, her teeth clenched, her lotus petals trembled, and a blush appeared on her face. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands, thinking in her heart:
How could I have such thoughts? Am I essentially a dissolute person?
The environment can affect a person. At this time, Taisi was influenced by these three people, causing her to be insatiable.
“Never mind!”
Tais suddenly muttered to herself, stood up, pushed the door open and walked towards Bulma’s room.
With every step forward, the sound grew louder, and Tais’s desire grew stronger.
The distance of more than ten meters seemed very short, yet very long. Taisi moved her feet with difficulty and walked for four or five minutes.
“Keep your voice down, my sister is still in the room!”
As Taisi arrived at the door, she heard Bulma talking to Xiaowu.
“Your voice was louder than mine just now! Besides, it’s not like your sister hasn’t had an affair with Sun Wukong, so what are you afraid of!”
Xiao Wu immediately retorted after hearing what Bulma said.
Bulma looked at Son Goku in disbelief as he was sweating profusely.
Son Goku felt Bulma’s burning gaze but pretended not to notice and moved faster.
Soon, Xiao Wu’s voice became louder.
Taisi outside the door couldn’t stand it anymore, she turned the doorknob and found that the door was not locked. Taisi thought to herself: These people are so shameless that they don’t even close the door.
“Crunch!”
The door opened slowly. Although the sound was very small, the three people inside the door keenly caught the sound of the door opening. For a moment, there was silence inside the room, and three pairs of eyes looked straight in the direction of the door of the room.
“Sister, what are you doing?”
Bulma was shocked when she saw Taisi coming in.
Bulma knew that her sister loved to adventure around the universe in search of inspiration, and now she also knew that she was having an affair with her husband, Son Goku, but she never thought that she was so bold as to ignore her and walk into her room so openly.
“Whatever you guys are doing, that’s what I want to do!”
Taisi performed the escape trick as she spoke.
“He is your brother-in-law, you can’t do this.”
Bulma looked at Tais’s actions, took two steps forward, and stood between her and Son Goku.
Although Taisi was weak, she took risks frequently and had rich experience in avoiding danger. How could Bulma stop her? While dodging left and right, she had already bypassed Bulma and came in front of Sun Wukong and Xiao Wu…
Chapter 43: Three Heroes in Ancient Times Fighting Lü Bu (Old Version)
At this time, Sun Wukong and Xiao Wu were being stared at like this, the former forgot to move and the latter forgot to shout, and they both looked at Taisi at the same time.
“elder sister?”
Bulma’s voice was filled with doubt. She wanted to stop it, but she knew it was too late. However, she still had some hope that her sister would stop this ridiculous behavior. So she took a step forward and grabbed Taisi’s hand who was standing in front of Xiao Wu and Sun Wukong:
“Sister, you can’t do this, she is your brother-in-law!”
“Bulma, when I was a child, I would leave all the good things for you and share them with you. This is the first time I hope you can share with me. Just think of it as pity for me, okay?”
Taisi didn’t look back at Bulma. All the words she spoke were pleading, but there was no hint of pleading in her tone.
“How can this be the same?”
Bulma quickly replied. Hearing her sister Tais’ incredible request, Bulma was so shocked that she didn’t know what to say.
Taisi was in no mood to argue with her sister anymore. She and Sun Wukong looked into each other’s eyes. They were speechless. Everything was said without words…
“Sister, you really won’t stay?”
After yesterday’s madness, the three women all reached a state of heaven and man and gained immense happiness. At this moment, they put aside their past grudges and lived in harmony.
“Sister! I am sorry for you! I am too embarrassed to stay here. There are still many places in the universe that I have not seen. The universe is so big, I want to go and see it.”
Taisi didn’t look at Bulma, but at Son Goku instead, and the loneliness in her eyes could not be concealed at all.
“Sun Jun! Please persuade my sister! It’s too dangerous for a girl to go to space.”
Bulma was very happy when she heard that Taisi was leaving, but she was also really worried. Even if Taisi had treated her badly, she was still her sister after all, and they were now even closer relatives. But there was no way she would let Sun Wukong go unless Sun Wukong could split himself.
After hearing what Bulma said, Sun Wukong frowned slightly and looked thoughtful, then looked at Bulma and said:
“It’s okay, I can just split a body and go with her, so I can protect her!”
“Doppelganger?”
Bulma had no idea what Son Goku was talking about, and she couldn’t hide the confusion on her face.
Son Goku saw Bulma’s confusion and said with a smile:
“Look!”
After Son Goku finished speaking, Bulma saw that Son Goku had miraculously turned into three people.
“Bulma, why are you daydreaming?”
The three Sun Wukong said at the same time. Seeing that Bulma didn’t react at all, the other two Sun Wukong walked towards Taisi and Xiao Wu respectively.
Seeing Sun Wukong coming over, Xiao Wu was so delighted that she couldn’t help but fall towards Sun Wukong.
“Wukong, you promised me!”
Xiao Wu, who was in Sun Wukong’s arms, suddenly said.
The two of them have already been highly compatible after spending these days together. How could Sun Wukong not know Xiao Wu’s thoughts? He immediately said to Bulma:
“Bulma, Xiaomai’s friend was killed by Cell.”
Before Sun Wukong could continue, Bulma understood and said:
“I’ll go get the Dragon Ball Radar.”
After saying that, Bulma walked towards her home laboratory.
Seeing Bulma leaving, Xiao Wu finally let go of the worry in her heart.
Sun Wukong looked at Bulma’s departing back and began to think:
The top priority is to eliminate Cell first, so that there is no need to worry about the resurrected people being absorbed by Cell again.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong said to Bulma who had just walked out of the room, Xiao Wu who was lost in thought, and Taisi who was doing nothing:
“Wait for me for a moment. I’ll go clean up Cell’s original body and clones first.”
While Goku and the others were discussing, Cell had already discovered the secret of the Four Body Fist and relied on the Four Body Fist, the Saiyan passive skill, and Namekian’s physique to elevate himself to the same level of Lightning Cell as Super Saiyan 2.
Because of Sun Wukong’s indulgence, he absorbed two-thirds of the people on Earth in just a few days. He was very smart and did not cause trouble for Sun Wukong’s relatives and friends. The disappearance of the earthlings who were not very angry was not easy for Sun Wukong to notice.
As Sun Wukong and the others were talking, an urgent news broadcast came on the TV:
“Hello everyone. Due to the loss of contact with major cities and towns in Dongdu in recent days, our TV station has sent several teams of reporters to interview and investigate, but to no avail. Fortunately, the team sent today has made some progress.”
The screen switches to the reporter’s real-time screen:
“Hello everyone, you can see that the once prosperous town is now empty, with sets of scattered clothes on the ground. It seems that these people have evaporated in an instant.”
The reporter also broke out in a cold sweat when he saw this scene, muttering in his heart, and then he continued to report:
“We can see …”
Before he finished speaking, he suddenly seemed to see something. He anxiously asked the camera to take a picture in the direction of his finger, and shouted:
“What is that?”
Chapter 44: The Terrifying Cell (Old Version)
I saw a black spot getting bigger and bigger. Soon, the heads of five people including the reporter and the photographer fell to the ground one after another. The photographer’s head fell so fast that he was still standing, and the camera just happened to capture this scene.
Cell quickly absorbed the remaining four people, and finally slowly walked towards the headless body of the photographer.
The people watching the live broadcast in front of the screen didn’t dare to breathe and subconsciously held their breath. Cell seemed to be walking towards them.
As Cell’s tail needle pierced the photographer’s body, the camera fell with a “click” sound, causing the live broadcast to be interrupted.
“This power! Haha”
Cell was very happy and laughed wantonly. At this moment he felt that he was fine and no longer needed to hide.
As his breath radiated outward, terrifying power swept across the earth.
All the soldiers felt this terrifying aura.
“What’s this?”
Yamcha couldn’t help but shudder.
On the other side, Piccolo, who was training in Baozi Mountain, also felt Cell’s aura:
“Damn it! He’s so strong! I’m still no match for him!”
When Taisi saw this scene, she remembered the horrific scene in the hotel that day and subconsciously went into Sun Wukong’s arms. Xiao Wu also remembered the scene when she was being chased that day and couldn’t control herself either.
Son Goku also felt Cell’s anger, and he couldn’t help but think:
In the original work, Cell would self-destruct when forced into a corner. Although he could easily kill Cell in an instant, he still took his wives to King Kai’s planet for refuge just in case.
When the time comes, King Kai will broadcast his battle live, and he will show weakness and give Cell some minor injuries, so that these women will worry about him together. This may help them get along better.
Just as Sun Wukong was thinking about these things, Wukong’s good friend Krillin sensed the energy and flew over to check the situation.
You should know that Krillin is the most courageous Earthling in the original Dragon Ball. No matter whether he is fighting against Saiyan Vegeta and Nappa, or the Ginyu Force, or even Frieza, no matter which boss he is fighting, he will not be absent and will take action even if he is scared.
Cell saw Krillin flying towards him. He knew Krillin. According to the information, Krillin was very weak. His first form could easily kill Krillin. So Cell tilted the corners of his mouth slightly, raised his eyebrows, and showed a disdainful smile.
Krillin flew to Cell. Although he saw Cell on live TV, the oppressive feeling of seeing him face to face could not be compared to what he saw on TV.
Krillin looked around, he had thought that other people would come too, but now he was alone. He suddenly felt a little regretful, it seemed that he would not be able to go back alive today.
Although he knew he was no match for the monster, Krillin decided to take a bite out of it even if he died. Without warning, he suddenly shouted:
“Sun Fist!”
“Qi Yuan Slash!”
With Krillin’s two shouts, Cell couldn’t open his eyes because of the Sun Fist, and then Krillin used his ultimate move, Ki Slash, to throw at Cell.
“Sizzle!”
Cell’s body broke apart. Krillin was delighted to see that his attack was effective. At this time, he had no way to retreat, and he madly rubbed his hands and threw the Ki Element Slash at Cell.
Seeing Cell being chopped into minced meat, Krillin shouted:
“Kameha!”
With the release of Kamehameha, not a single scum of Cell was left.
“hey-hey!”
Looking at Cell who was destroyed by him, Krillin couldn’t help but laugh out loud.
“Are you happy?”
A sinister voice sounded behind Krillin’s head.
Krillin shuddered with fear and turned right to look behind him. As soon as he turned around, his right hand was cut off.
Cell took a bite of Krillin’s hand and began to chew it, as if savoring it carefully:
“It tastes good.”
The shadow of death loomed over Krillin. Krillin ignored the pain in his body and used the Qi Yuan Zhan with his only remaining left hand.
“If I were you, I wouldn’t resist right now!”
When Krillin came to his senses, Cell in front of him had disappeared, and he didn’t know when he ran behind him again.
Krillin knows how to deal with the current situation. This can be seen in the original work when he was dealing with Android 18 Lazili. He canceled the Air Slash and said to Cell while suppressing his fear:
“Who are you? What do you want to do?”
Cell smiled evilly:
“You don’t even know who I am, and you attack me as soon as you come?”
Klin thought:
How could they not attack you when the TV broadcast your murder live?
Seeing that Krillin didn’t say anything, Cell thought of the reporter he had just killed, and it suddenly dawned on him.
It’s no wonder Krillin attacked him, after all, he killed so many people live.
“Give you two choices!”
Cell suddenly said.
Chapter 45: Krillin Survives (Old Version)
Krillin obviously didn’t react.
Cell spoke to himself:
“The first way! You go die now!”
“As for the second way! I see that you are quite strong, and suddenly I have an interesting idea. I want to hold the world’s number one martial arts tournament!”
“The world’s number one martial arts tournament?”
Krillin obviously couldn’t keep up with Cell’s train of thought. Does not killing him mean that he is asking him to practice and become stronger?
As expected, Cell continued:
“I’ll go to the TV station and make the announcement. I believe that if you’re not a stupid dog, you will definitely choose the second path. Go ahead!”
Since Cell asked him to leave, Krillin certainly did not stay and quickly performed the Flying Dance Technique to fly towards Kame’s House.
What Krillin doesn’t know is that once Cell becomes a perfect form, he will want to be the best in the world. This is caused by the Goku cells in his body, and he is very arrogant, which is caused by Vegeta’s cells… Multiple factors have formed the complex Cell we know today.
Looking at Krillin going away, Cell couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief and muttered to himself:
“Luckily it was a clone just now. This move is really powerful. I almost got killed!”
As he spoke, Cell had already rubbed the Ki Element Slash in his hand.
“It’s time to go to the TV station!”
After a short rest, Cell quickly recovered his energy thanks to Piccolo’s cells.
After recovering, Cell flew towards the only remaining television station in the world.
People at the TV station are still immersed in the grief of losing their colleagues:
“Dear audience, five of our colleagues have died in the line of duty. We still don’t know what the monster is. Please protect yourselves and don’t open the door to strangers.”
On the other side, Sun Wukong and the other three, Bulma saw this scene and was also very worried. At this time, her palms were already full of sweat. She looked at Sun Wukong worriedly and said:
“Wukong, what should we do? That monster seems very powerful!”
Sun Wukong took Bulma into his arms. Before he could say anything to comfort her, Xiao Wu, who was in the arms of another Sun Wukong clone, took a deep breath in fear when she saw the live broadcast on the TV station. The rise and fall of her chest proved that her brain was fighting the nightmare in her memory at the moment. She also wanted to help. Finally, when Bulma asked the question, she mustered up the courage to say:
“That monster is called Cell, and it’s very fast. I just watched the video and it seems to be even faster than when I first saw it! It didn’t kill first and then suck before it used to! And now its appearance has changed too!”
Taisi, who was held by Sun Wukong’s clone, nodded repeatedly:
“Yes! What Xiaowu said is true, but don’t worry!”
At this point, Taisi glanced at Sun Wukong’s clone and kissed his cheek. She was a little flustered just now, but now she has calmed down. She continued:
“Goku is stronger than that monster. Goku, you will protect us, right?”
Sun Wukong would of course protect them, but his experience of two lives taught him that even if he could easily do something that others couldn’t do, he couldn’t easily agree to it, and he had to magnify his own difficulties and contributions. So Sun Wukong’s clone kissed Taisi on the forehead in return:
“Honey! This guy has grown to this point now. I may not be able to beat him anymore!”
After hearing what Sun Wukong said, the three girls all showed a subtle disappointment in their expressions, and they couldn’t help feeling flustered.
Seeing the expressions of the three women, Sun Wukong was secretly delighted. This was the result he wanted, so he continued with a serious expression:
“Now is the moment of life and death for the human race on Earth. It can be said that no place on Earth is safe. In order to ensure your safety, I have decided to take you all to King Kai!”
“King Kai?”
The three girls had all heard of King Kai’s planet, and were actually quite curious about what that place was.
Bulma suddenly refused with a serious look:
“No, Goku. Last time I heard you say that King Kai’s planet has ten times the gravity of Earth. The three of us are just ordinary people. If we go there, we will be crushed to death by its own gravity!”
Sun Wukong secretly broke out in a cold sweat. He had ignored the danger of gravity because Android 18 Lazili, Android 17 Lapis, and his son Sun Xiaoye were safe on King Kai’s planet. If Lapis and the other two had not practiced, they would have been killed by him. Fortunately, he had discussed it with the three women. Otherwise, if he had rashly brought people there, they would have been killed by him. It seems that it is best to discuss anything about ordinary personnel with Bulma in the future. Thinking of this, Sun Wukong continued:
“It seems that I have not thought it through. How about this! I will go to Namek to ask Shenlong to make a wish to strengthen the Earth.”
Unexpectedly, Bulma frowned and asked:
“Goku, how are you going to strengthen the Earth?”
Sun Wukong expressed his thoughts:
“Just wish that the earth will never be destroyed.”
Bulma denied it again:
“How do we define the indestructibility of the earth? If rocks are indestructible, how do plants grow? If the earth is indestructible, will its mass increase? If its mass does increase, how much will it increase? Ten times, a hundred times, or a thousand times…”
Looking at Bulma’s series of questions, Son Goku didn’t expect that science would also be discussed in the Dragon Ball world. At this moment, he really wanted to ask how the universal capsule was invented and what the instant communication technology in the universe was. Of course, he also knew that he couldn’t understand, so he didn’t ask.
Now it seems that the only option is to destroy Cell.
In fact, Son Goku is not afraid of Cell destroying the earth. When Cell accumulates energy that can destroy the earth, he can sense it and use instant teleportation to destroy Cell. This is why Son Goku has been letting Cell go.
I originally wanted to take this opportunity to get my wives together, but now that seems to be impossible.
Just when Sun Wukong was about to say something, there was noise on TV again.
Chapter 46: The World’s No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament (Old Version)
Sun Wukong and the other three all looked towards the TV.
The wall behind the TV host was squeezed open by a spotted green monster. The male and female hosts turned around at the same time when they heard the sound. The monster stretched out its left hand. The male host wanted to dodge, but as soon as he thought about it, the monster grabbed his neck.
The male host fainted due to compression of his sinus artery.
Cell glanced at the host in his hand and suddenly said:
“Too weak!”
Then he picked up the male host and threw him towards the female host who was too scared to scream. “Bang!” The collision between the two suddenly stirred up a blood mist and turned into pieces of meat.
All this happened in a split second. The other TV station staff were so frightened when they saw this scene that they screamed and ran away in all directions after they realized what was happening.
Cell’s voice suddenly sounded:
“I advise you not to move.”
Except for the photographer who was stunned and stood still, how could anyone else listen to Cell?
In front of the camera, Cell’s figure turned into a shadow, and then became solid again after a while.
“Sizzle…!”
The heads of those who escaped disappeared at the same time, and their bodies stood still, spewing blood. The ground was suddenly covered with blood, and a few drops of blood even dripped onto the camera lens.
At this time, the only sound in the entire TV news broadcast room was the sound of dripping blood.
The audience in front of the screen, regardless of gender, age or status, held their breath, and fear filled everyone’s heart.
In the palace of the King of the World, since there was only one TV station left, the King of the World and his guards also watched the live broadcast;
One of the guards finally couldn’t hold his breath, and instinct made him gasp for air. He shook his colleague who was also a guard beside him:
“What should we do?”
His colleague only just recovered from his shock at this time, and immediately gasped for air, while stammering:
“Ma’am…it’s horrible!”
Seeing that his colleague didn’t answer, the guard was about to ask other colleagues, when he saw that the other guards were also recovering from their shock and breathing heavily.
After killing the person, Cell on the screen laughed:
“To all the surviving humans in the world, you are honored. I believe you have heard of the world’s best martial arts tournament. I will also hold a world’s best martial arts tournament. In three days, I will be in the suburbs of Dongdu and welcome all of you to challenge me. Of course, if every last one of you does not win, then I will destroy the earth.”
Somewhere in the world, in the palace of the King of the World.
“Dear King of the World, what should I do?”
the Chief of Staff inquired.
“What do you think we should do?”
The King of the World asked back.
The last time such a crisis happened was during the time of Lord Piccolo. At that time, a brave young hero destroyed Piccolo and saved the world. I wonder what the young hero’s current situation is.
If we can find him, there might still be a glimmer of hope.
“I think we should send out the army and bring along the ultimate weapon to destroy this monster.”
The Chief of Staff’s words brought the King of the World back to his senses.
The King of the World fell into deep thought:
This world has been developing weapons since the Red Ribbon Army existed since he used the Dragon Balls to summon the dragon and made a wish to become the king of the world. Later, due to the appearance of Lord Piccolo, after Lord Piccolo was destroyed, he developed the current ultimate weapon, the powerful atomic bomb.
The King of the World had seen up close that Lord Piccolo had the power to destroy a city with a single blow. The atomic bomb was still a little less powerful than that. The only advantage was the radiation left by the nuclear explosion, which could destroy the genes of cells in a living organism. After all, Cell was just an organism.
Thinking of this, the King of the World also made up his mind and said to the Chief of Staff in a serious tone:
“Pass the order down, mobilize all troops and bring all nuclear weapons to destroy Cell.”
Then he gave the chief of staff a military token.
The chief of staff nodded, took the military command and left.
After giving his speech, Sharu left the TV station, leaving the photographer there in a daze.
Cell flew to the outskirts of Eastern Capital, looked left and right, and found a suitable open space.
In the world of Dragon Ball, if you practice to a certain level you can master superpowers, which is simply an alternative way of using energy.
Cell used his super powers to make sand and rocks fly everywhere, and the place became flat. He searched for a long time but couldn’t find any suitable materials.
Just like in the original book, Cell now thought of going to outer space to find suitable stone.
Cell is also a man of action. He does what he wants to do. He uses the Aerial Dance Technique to fly into space vertically relative to the ground. Because of Frieza’s cells, Cell can survive in outer space.
Seeing a suitable meteorite flying towards him, Cell used his Qi to quickly cut the meteorite into suitable pieces. He then wrapped them in Qi and brought them back to the ground he had just chosen, laying them out neatly.
Just when Cell had set up the ring, the ground began to shake uncontrollably and a dense crowd of tanks were visible to the naked eye.
At this time, the reporters who were on vacation at the TV station also started broadcasting. The person holding the camera was none other than the surviving photographer of the TV station. He gritted his teeth and wished that Cell would die.
It was also the first time for the reporter to see such a grand scene and he could hardly hide his excitement. With so many tanks, even ten or a hundred Cells could be easily killed. His task today was to praise the highest commander of this operation – the chief of staff.
This was the best time. He brought the microphone to the chief of staff, and the photographer moved the camera from the army to the chief of staff’s face:
“Your Excellency, Chief of Staff, may I ask what is the scale and mission objectives of our military’s deployment this time?”
The Chief of Staff cleared his throat, a look of pride that was not expected of someone in his position:
“We have deployed 60,000 tanks, 50,000 planes, countless artillery pieces, and secret weapons this time. It’s enough to destroy the Earth several times, let alone Cell.”
If the King of the World had not repeatedly emphasized on the phone that all forces should be mobilized, the Chief of Staff would have felt that the number of troops dispatched was too large.
The chief of staff was newly promoted. Since Cell killed too many officials, his immediate superior was killed by Cell right after he was promoted, which resulted in his promotion being like a rocket. He did not have close contact with Lord Piccolo during the Lord Piccolo crisis, which led to him thinking that too many troops were sent out.
Watching the chief of staff speaking with great detail, the reporter nodded repeatedly as he listened.
On the other side, Krillin returned to Master Kame’s House, where Master Kame was watching the live broadcast.
In fact, when Krillin was fighting with Cell, Master Roshi sensed it and knew that Krillin was injured, so he had already prepared the Senzu Beans.
“Teacher Wu Tian!”
Krillin couldn’t help but shout when he saw what Master Roshi held in his hand.
Fortunately, there are some magic beans left in Kame House.
After eating the Senzu Beans, Krillin’s hand healed immediately. The live interview happened to be broadcast on TV. Krillin couldn’t help but sigh when he saw it, with his head drooping like a deflated balloon. He knew how terrible Cell was. These people were dead, but fortunately there was something like Dragon Balls that could revive them, so he said to Master Roshi:
“These people are dead. Master Wu Tian, ​​I have to go to Wukong first to see if he has any solution. I also have to look for the Dragon Balls. Then I will find a chance to revive the innocent people killed by Cell!”
Master Kame nodded his agreement without saying a word. Master Kame was powerless at this moment. Although Master Kame could use the prototype of Ultra Instinct to cooperate with Mafuba in Dragon Ball Xenoverse War, the premise was that the opponent could not kill people. When facing Cell, as long as Cell got angry, he would not be able to dodge and would be blown half crippled.
Seeing Master Roshi nod, Krillin did not stop. He sensed around and found that the energy of Son Goku was everywhere.
“Baozi Mountain is also angry, let’s go to Baozi Mountain first!”
Krillin muttered, then used the Flying Dance Technique to fly towards Baozi Mountain.
Flowers bloom at both ends, each with its own beauty. After seeing Cell leave the TV station, Sun Wukong turned off the TV. Although it seems a bit cruel to think so, he has collected all the Dragon Balls anyway. When the time comes, he will destroy Cell and then resurrect those killed by Cell.
Now that Cell has become complete without absorbing No. 17 and No. 18, it proves that No. 17 and No. 18 are safe. It’s time to bring the three of them back.
Chapter 47: No. 18’s Displeasure (Old Version)
Just do it if you want to. When Sun Wukong accompanied his three wives back to the room, he created another clone. Feeling the energy of No. 18, Sun Wukong suddenly said to himself:
“Found it!”
Then, Sun Wukong’s clone disappeared from the spot and appeared at the head of the snake path:
“What’s going on?”
This was the first time that Sun Wukong encountered such a situation. It seemed that after splitting himself, not only would his values ​​in all aspects be evenly distributed, but even the distance of instant movement would be affected.
Sun Wukong then remembered that in GT Dragon Ball, Sun Wukong became smaller, which would also affect the accuracy of his instant movement.
“I should practice changing my method!”
Sun Wukong muttered to himself, while simultaneously experimenting with his body.
After many experiments, he finally mastered the method of instant movement of the clone and came behind No. 18.
“Are you willing to come back?”
Son Goku moved behind Eighteen in an instant and heard her complaining and saw her hand slowly lowered from King Kai’s back.
Seeing this scene, Sun Wukong suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Could it be that these people have been monitoring him and watching the live broadcast during this period?
At this time, Lapis suddenly appeared behind Sun Wukong, patted Sun Wukong on the back, and then walked in front of Sun Wukong, counting his fingers one by one and said in a mean and sarcastic tone:
“One, two, three, four. I really envy my brother-in-law!”
Sun Wukong immediately changed the subject:
“Now that you have seen it, follow me back to Earth.”
Lazili gritted her teeth and opened her eyes wide, a little bit unable to believe that the earth was so dangerous now, and that Sun Wukong was really going to take them back to Earth.
Sun Wukong understood Lazili’s emotions and stroked her hair:
“Cell has already reached his Perfect Form through other means. You are no longer needed. The Earth is safe for the time being.”
Lazili felt relieved after hearing this, but when she thought about the live broadcasts she had seen in the past few days, she immediately became jealous:
“You don’t want me to live with those women?”
Having his thoughts exposed, Sun Wukong immediately felt embarrassed. He put away his embarrassed look and said calmly:
“In order to be more confident in dealing with Cell, I need the strength of the children, so I must gather you together.”
“Child power?”
Lazili asked in surprise.
Seeing that Lazili was about to get to the bottom of the matter, Sun Wukong quickly said:
“It’s hard to explain here now, you’ll know when the time comes!”
Seeing that Sun Wukong was unwilling to continue, Lazili had her own thoughts in mind. She had been watching Sun Wukong galloping on the battlefield these days, which made her lustful. She had to admit that Sun Wukong was too good. Now when she saw him, she could only think of that kind of thing. Although she was not to the point where she could not live without him, she already had a child with him, so she really could not live without him. Thinking of this, she said in a tsundere but lovely tone:
“I saw through Lord Kai that you have arranged clones beside each of your wives, and your current body is also a clone! If you have such a convenient skill, why did you only think of me… us now after being gone for so many days? How are you going to compensate us?”
After Sun Wukong heard what Lazili said, he finally understood her thoughts. So that was it. Lazili just wanted him to care about her more.
After figuring it out, Sun Wukong was overjoyed. He leaned close to Lazili’s ear and whispered:
“Let’s go to the room now.”
When Lazili heard what Sun Wukong said, she was secretly delighted. She flirted for a moment and said shyly:
“Hate it! You only think about that!”
After saying that, he took Sun Wukong’s hand without hesitation and walked towards the room.
As he left, he looked back and said to King Kai and the others:
“You are not allowed to peek!”
King Kai secretly complained in his heart:
This is treating my planet as a breeding base. What is peeking? I am watching openly, okay? Besides, who cares about something that can be seen but not touched?
Thinking of this, King Kai spat lightly:
“What the hell!”
When Lapis heard King Kai say this, he knew he couldn’t watch the live broadcast and felt a little disappointed, so he closed his eyes and started practicing.
Seeing Lapis practicing with his eyes closed, King Kai was secretly delighted that his plan was indeed effective.
With his back to Lapis, King Kai stretched out the antenna on top of his head and started to look.
Sure enough, soon after Sun Wukong and Lazili entered the room, noises came one after another in the room.
At the same time, Cell’s army was finally about to launch an attack.
The Grand Marshal of the Three Armies asked:
“Chief of Staff, the troops are already in place. Does the King of the World really mean to attack with all his might, regardless of the cost?”
The Chief of Staff was speechless. He was present when the King of the World held the video conference, and now he had to ask him again. The army had already assembled and the arrows were on the string, so he gave an affirmative answer:
“Yes! Attack with all your strength!”
Chapter 48: Attack on Cell (Old Version)
The Grand Marshal nodded with satisfaction after hearing the answer he wanted, then turned around and gave the order:
“This operation is under the full command of the Chief of Staff. At the Chief of Staff’s order, the entire army will attack!”
The three armed forces commanders received orders and passed them on layer by layer.
The soldiers quickly took action. Since the army was closest, it was natural for it to attack first. The army’s towed artillery, self-propelled artillery, and multiple rocket launchers were all aimed at Cell.
“fire!”
Following the order from the Army Commander, accompanied by a deafening sound, the photographer quickly zoomed in with the camera, and the people in front of the TV saw all the artillery flying towards Cell in the middle of the ring.
“Boom!…”
Accompanied by bursts of rumbling sounds, the ground also shook with the sound, and the troops close to Cell couldn’t even stand steadily.
Looking at the billowing smoke and dust, the army commander was still worried and ordered the tank troops to attack immediately.
One hundred thousand tanks took turns bombarding the coordinates of Sharu in batches. When the ammunition was used up, the next batch was replaced. The artillery on the other side also never stopped.
“Commander, are we going too far? After all, the other party is just a carbon-based humanoid monster that can speak human language.”
A general looked at the smoke and dust and couldn’t understand why such a big fuss was needed. No matter how fast the monster was and how many people it killed, it would definitely not survive after being bombarded like this.
“This is a death order from the King of the World. You must fire every last bullet. Don’t just stand there. Go and tell the missile troops in the rear to fire all the conventional missiles at Cell.”
The Army Commander spoke in a serious tone, with helplessness hidden in his words. Looking at the general walking towards the communication room, he sighed:
“Hopefully the king of the world is making a fuss!”
While the army was attacking, the air force also took action. The air force was taking action.
The Air Force’s ground air defense forces used anti-aircraft guns as machine guns and fired continuously at Cell, while the aviation force’s planes kept dropping conventional bombs.
At the same time, the navy missile force had already launched missiles towards Cell.
The huge impact force brought with it smoke and dust, which almost completely engulfed the front-line troops.
All of this was transmitted live to people in front of the TV through cameras.
“It should work!”
“Destroyed?”
Some viewers in front of the TV had already seen this scene and felt relieved, while some were even happily preparing to celebrate.
Klin had just arrived at Baozi Mountain at this time. He knocked on the door but no one answered. After knocking for a while, the door opened by itself. It turned out that the door was not locked.
When I walked in, I saw Goku, Chi-Chi, and Piccolo watching the live broadcast.
Sun Wukong didn’t even turn his head. He had sensed that Krillin was flying towards Baozi Mountain a long time ago, so he deliberately left the door open for him:
“Krillin, you’re here!”
Seeing that Sun Wukong was calm and composed, Krillin felt relieved, and even his frown relaxed a little. He forced a smile and said:
“Goku, from the looks of you, you can definitely defeat that monster, right?”
Seeing Krillin’s eagerness to get an answer, Sun Wukong took the kettle beside him and poured a glass of water:
“Come and watch the live broadcast first!”
Krillin took the water and slowly sat down, and everyone looked at the TV again.
The smoke and dust slowly dissipated, revealing Cell’s figure with his arms outstretched.
When Cell saw the attack stop, he slowly let out a breath. He was already getting annoyed and complained in his mind:
A group of flies, so annoying, kept attacking, wasting my energy to open a shield to protect the ring.
At this time, people in front of the TV saw that not only was Cell safe and sound, but even the ring and the ground under the ring were safe and sound.
At this time, the arena was level with the ground like a radar needle. With the arena as the center, a huge pit of a hundred meters was blasted out on the ground by various weapons.
The Chief of Staff and other senior officials all muttered to themselves at the same time:
“impossible!”
However, as they were in high positions, they were not mediocre people, and they immediately gave the order:
“Front-line troops retreat, nuclear bomb troops prepare.”
How could Cell let these people get away with provoking him? He took a deep breath and shouted:
“You have offended my Lord Cell, and you still want to run away.”
Everyone present was shocked by this sentence.
The only thought left in most people’s minds was escape, and the closer they got to Cell, the stronger this thought became.
Cell was also very satisfied when he saw the reactions of this group of people. He grinned, revealing his sinister white teeth. He raised his right hand and swung it. The force was so strong that he turned in a circle. As he swung, air waves surged, and all the tanks affected were crushed and destroyed.
This scene was also captured by the camera and transmitted to the audience in front of the TV. The people who were talking a little while ago all stopped talking at the same time.
Just as Cell was admiring the tanks he had destroyed and the screams of the surviving soldiers, nuclear missiles launched simultaneously by the Air Force, Navy and Army came over Cell’s head…
Chapter 49: The Army was Annihilated (Old Version)
Because of the supercomputer database, Cell immediately analyzed that the thing above his head was a nuclear bomb. He knew how powerful nuclear weapons were. Even someone as strong as Cell could not be taken by a nuclear weapon without any preparation. Even if his body was fine, he could not withstand the subsequent radiation that would damage his DNA. He did not want to take the risk.
“These humans are really crazy. They launched nuclear weapons before withdrawing the troops.”
After talking to himself, Cell raised his right hand slowly but quickly. In an instant, terrifying energy gathered in his palm and enveloped the nuclear bomb.
In a short while, all these nuclear weapons were wrapped in the energy shield formed by Cell’s Qi.
All the nuclear weapons exploded, and terrifying energy raged within the energy shield formed by Cell’s Qi.
Cell’s right hand fingers slowly moved together, and the energy shield shrank with his movements. The fissioning atoms actually stopped fissioning and began to fuse.
The five fingers of Cell’s right hand continued to move closer together and finally formed a fist. The raging energy was actually annihilated by him.
Before the chief of staff and other commanders could be surprised, the Cell people were no longer in the center of the arena.
People only saw a flash of lightning flashing in the army. Wherever the lightning passed, tanks, infantry fighting vehicles, airplanes… all weapon vehicles were broken into two parts, and the heads of the people in the weapon vehicles all exploded.
In a short while, all the army and air force participating in the exhibition were wiped out.
Cell appeared, thought for a moment, then disappeared again and flew towards the location of the navy.
The reporters and photographers were so frightened when they saw the chief of staff’s body with its head missing. This Cell had just flown over and smiled at them after killing the chief of staff. It seemed that he had deliberately left the two of them behind.
Watching Cell fly off into the distance, the reporter straightened his clothes and started reporting again:
“Dear…dear…spectators, as…you can see, the army has been completely annihilated!”
Before the reporter could finish speaking, a flash of lightning flashed across the camera, and when he looked closely, it was Cell.
Cell glanced at the reporter who began to smell an unpleasant odor as soon as he appeared. Cell couldn’t help but frowned when he smelled the odor. He pointed at the photographer and said without any emotion:
“Point the camera at me.”
The photographer had no time to resist and had to aim at Cell.
People in front of the TV only saw Cell covering his nose with one hand, and with the other hand he gently took the microphone from the reporter’s hand with two fingers, and then with the hand covering his nose he sent a wave of air towards the reporter, and the reporter disappeared.
After seeing the disappearing reporter, Cell nodded with satisfaction, turned his head and glanced at the photographer, grinning with his full mouth full of silver teeth, and smiled at the photographer:
“Don’t be afraid, hold the camera.”
The photographer secretly complained:
Are you kidding? How can this not be scary?
However, this was not the first time he had experienced something like this, and his heart was still much stronger than others. He increased the strength in his hands and held the camera tightly to film Cell.
Cell patted his shoulder with the hand that wasn’t holding the microphone, pretending to brush off the dust, and then smiled at the audience in front of the TV:
“Haha! Are you watching the live broadcast too, Sun Wukong? I look forward to fighting you in three days. I hope you are not afraid to keep the appointment.”
After saying this, a light came out of Cell’s eyes, hitting the camera, and the picture stopped abruptly.
“What should I do Goku, Cell is too scary!”
Krillin, who had been calm just now, started to feel his feet becoming uncontrollable after seeing this scene.
Krillin has experienced the horror of Cell firsthand.
Sun Wukong, who had just finished watching the live broadcast, seemed fine. He patted Krillin on the shoulder and said with a smile:
“Relax, have you heard of the Spirit Time Room?”
“Spirit Time Room?”
Piccolo and Krillin spoke at the same time, both with doubt in their voices.
Looking at the two puzzled people, Sun Wukong explained:
“Yes! There is a room called the Spirit Time Room in the Temple of Heaven. If you stay in it for a year, only one day will pass outside. We only need to train in it for two years, and we will be able to defeat Cell when we come out.”
Klin poured cold water at an inopportune moment:
“Goku, I’m not trying to hit you, but you’re much weaker than Cell right now! You’re not even as strong as Piccolo.”
Piccolo knew that Son Goku not only had clones but also suppressed his Qi, and that he was far inferior to Son Goku. However, he did not explain for Son Goku. In his mind, he was already thinking about how to practice after entering the Spiritual Time Chamber.
Sun Wukong didn’t care. This was exactly what he wanted. Cell was no problem. He still needed Cell to help him achieve a goal, so he smiled awkwardly and said:
“Indeed! Cell is indeed much stronger than me, and I will need you to put in more effort when the time comes.”
Piccolo didn’t care what Son Goku was up to. At this moment, he just wanted to become stronger and defeat Cell. This feeling of uneasiness was too unpleasant, so he said:
“Sun, let’s go to the temple now!”
Seeing Piccolo so anxious, Sun Wukong comforted him:
“Picker, I know you’re anxious, but don’t be anxious. The temple’s spiritual time chamber can only contain two people at a time, and a person can only stay there for two days at most. When the time comes, you and Krillin will go in first.”
Chapter 50: To the Temple (Old Version)
Piccolo was very surprised after hearing this:
“There are only two days left until the world’s number one martial arts tournament hosted by Cell. Krillin and I will be in there for two days. What will you do?”
Sun Wukong glanced at Piccolo and thought:
Why is Piccolo so annoying now, chattering all the time? It would be better to send him to the temple first.
In fact, there is still a big gap between Piccolo and Cell at this time, which can be said to be a huge chasm. Although he knows that Son Goku is very strong, in the eyes of ordinary people, the difference between one billion and one hundred million is difficult to perceive. How can Piccolo not worry?
In fact, Son Goku also understands Piccolo. He has been a little impetuous recently. After all, he felt a little guilty for letting Cell kill people. He also remembered that Piccolo’s relationship with the gods was not particularly good, so it seemed that he still had to take Piccolo with him and take this opportunity to bring everyone he knew to the temple.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong stretched his body and said to Qiqi:
“Chi-Chi, tell Gohan to take care of his homework and hold Goten. The ground is too dangerous now. I will take you to the temple for shelter.”
Chi-Chi had also watched the live broadcast on TV and knew about Cell’s danger. Originally, she was not very worried because of Goku, but the conversation between Klimbike and the others just now made Chi-Chi worried again. Now that she could take refuge in the Temple of Heaven, she felt relieved again, so without saying a word, Chi-Chi walked into the room.
After a while, Chi-Chi came out with Gohan and Goten.
Seeing Chi-Chi coming out, Sun Wukong stopped wasting time and waved to Piccolo and Krillin. Piccolo had experienced teleportation and knew what it meant, but Krillin had never experienced it, so he didn’t understand.
So Sun Wukong reminded:
“Krillin, touch my shoulder with your hand.”
After hearing this, Krillin did as he was told without hesitation. Chi-Chi and the others also touched Sun Wukong’s body with their hands at the same time.
Seeing that everyone was holding on to his body without any mistakes, Sun Wukong used instant teleportation.
Sun Wukong’s clone, who was far away on King Kai’s planet, also sensed the original body’s thoughts at this time. He ended his lingering relationship with Lazili, put on his clothes with Lazili, and went outside, and returned to the temple with Lapis and Sun Xiaoye.
On the other side, Sun Wukong in Xidu did the same thing and brought Bulma, Xiao Wu and Taisi back to the temple.
As for Taisi and Bulma’s parents, for some reason, they didn’t want to leave Xidu. Sun Wukong remembered that in the original work, when the puppets came to Earth, they also didn’t want to leave their home in Xidu, so he didn’t force them.
Sun Wukong used instant teleportation several times, and in this way, almost everyone he knew was brought to the temple.
At this time, Lan Qi heard the noise and walked out with Sun Dianxin and Sun Wukong’s clone.
Krillin, Tien Shinhan, Yamcha and others looked at the six avatars of Son Goku, each of whom was accompanied by a woman, and they were confused but also a little envious.
When Yamcha saw the intimacy between Son Goku’s clone and Bulma, he couldn’t help but clench his teeth.
Krillin quietly approached the Sun Wukong clone beside Qiqi and asked softly with a wretched look on his face:
“Goku! Are these your girlfriends?”
Sun Wukong glanced at Krillin and nodded with a smile.
Krillin nudged Sun Wukong’s waist with his elbow, and the envy on his face could not be hidden at all:
“You are such a good kid!”
It’s no wonder that Krillin is envious. The beauties around Sun Wukong’s clone are among the best in the world.
After saying that, Krillin returned to his original position.
The god had long been privy to the situation in the underworld, and in order to maintain his status as a B-level person, he deliberately went into the room, and after everyone had arrived, he followed Bobo and slowly walked out.
When the god saw that no one noticed him when he walked out, he coughed on purpose.
When Sun Wukong heard the voice, he turned around and saluted:
“Greetings, Lord God.”
When the gods saw that Sun Wukong was giving them so much face, they nodded with satisfaction.
Except for Piccolo, Master Roshi, Son Goku’s brother-in-law, wife and children, everyone else had been taught by the gods, so those who had been taught by the gods also hurried forward to pay their respects.
After the ceremony, everyone waited for the gods to speak.
The god also understood what everyone meant, so he straightened his collar, but his expression remained serious:
“I discovered Cell’s presence four years ago. Before that, Goku also found the location of Cell’s spaceship through me. Cell is very cunning. Goku has destroyed it once, but it was his…”
Seeing the god talking a bunch of nonsense, Piccolo said impatiently:
“Hey! Old man, stop talking nonsense. We are here to enter the Spirit Time Room. Open it and let us in.”
The god’s face turned red with embarrassment. Piccolo, this brat, actually didn’t give him face. However, the situation was special now, so he didn’t care. So he coughed again, pretending that he didn’t hear what Piccolo said just now, and said to Piccolo:
“I have already asked Bobo to prepare the supplies in the Spirit Time Chamber. You can go in with Sun Wukong now.”
Chapter 51 Super Blue (Old Version)
Except for Chi-Chi and Krillin, no one else has figured out what Tenshin and Piccolo are talking about and they are all in a daze.
Looking at the confused crowd, Sun Wukong did not rush to explain, and it was Krillin who explained:
“The Spirit Time Room is a mysterious room in the temple. One day inside is equivalent to one year outside. A person can only stay there for two days at most in his lifetime.”
Those who were unaware of the situation immediately understood what was going on and felt more at ease.
Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong’s real body took a step forward and said in a serious tone:
“Lord God, please allow me to refuse. I will not go in. Let Krillin and Piccolo go in!”
After hearing what Son Goku said, everyone except Chi-Chi, Krillin, and Piccolo couldn’t help but feel their hearts tense again.
The god couldn’t help but frown. Among the people present, Sun Wukong was the strongest, followed by Piccolo. It would be most suitable for the two of them to enter the Spirit Time Chamber. Now that Sun Wukong refused, the god didn’t know what to do!
But now we can only believe that Sun Wukong has some solution to the problem.
Sure enough, while the gods were thinking, Sun Wukong continued:
“I have reached a bottleneck. Even if I enter the Spirit Time Chamber, I can’t make any progress.”
When everyone heard what Sun Wukong said, they looked at each other in surprise. Krillin and others were secretly surprised. They didn’t expect that Sun Wukong had reached a bottleneck.
Krillin was especially nervous. He had confronted Cell before, and originally thought that Goku was so calm because he was confident, but he didn’t expect that he was just playing it down. Krillin was about to speak, but Lapis, who had been quiet for a while, spoke first:
“My brother-in-law, that guy called Krillin, is much weaker than me, why won’t he let me in? I will definitely be able to defeat Cell after I train in there!”
Because Lapis was trained personally by Son Goku, he is indeed the strongest person besides Piccolo Son Goku at this time.
Hearing Lapis’ voice, Sun Wukong glanced at Lapis; although Lapis was usually playful and playful, he actually respected and feared Sun Wukong in his heart. When he felt Sun Wukong’s gaze at this moment, he immediately fell silent.
Seeing Lapis keep silent, Sun Wukong was quite satisfied. This kid was not stupid, so Sun Wukong took over Lapis’s words:
“In terms of strength, Tien Shinhan and you are indeed a little bit stronger than Krillin, but Krillin has fought Cell before, so it’s better for Krillin to train with Piccolo. As for the others, I have other arrangements.”
Since Sun Wukong had said so, it was difficult for others to say anything. Glancing at the silent crowd, Sun Wukong continued:
“Since everyone agrees, let’s just do it.”
Now that the discussion was over, Bobo led Klingbik towards the Spirit Time Room.
Seeing Krillin and Piccolo walking away, the rest of the people looked at Sun Wukong at the same time. Sun Wukong coughed:
“Tien Shinhan, please teach Yamcha, Lapis, and Jiaozi the Four-body Fist first. I have other things to do.”
Tien Shinhan didn’t say much when he heard what Son Goku said. He just nodded and walked towards the empty area of ​​the temple.
Yamcha and Jiaozi looked at Tien Shinhan and followed him.
Lapis glanced at Son Goku and found that he ignored him, so he turned and walked towards Tien Shinhan.
Sun Wukong looked at his wives and retracted his clone back to his original body. He gently said to the children beside his wives:
“Goten, lunch you come over here; Trunks, Bulla you come over here; Sun Xiaoye you come over here.”
All of Sun Wukong’s children who were named by Sun Wukong walked towards him obediently.
Seeing the children gathered around, Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction and continued to give instructions:
“Children, put your hands on me and give me your breath.”
When the five children heard what Sun Wukong said, they all obediently did as he said.
As the five streams of energy were injected into Sun Wukong’s body, red flames were immediately released from his body.
Sun Wukong stretched out his hands, looked left and right, and muttered to himself:
“Is this the Super Saiyan God?”
The four people who were learning the Four Body Fist felt that Sun Wukong’s breath suddenly disappeared, and they all looked in the direction of Sun Wukong at the same time.
Sun Wukong moved and suddenly disappeared from his local area, and reappeared on the surface of the moon.
“Yes, the speed is much stronger, but I don’t know how much stronger the strength is.”
Sun Wukong was quite satisfied with the result. Now he also had the ability to cross the universe like Broly.
“I’ll try to see if I can stack the Super Saiyan state into Super Blue.”
Sun Wukong talked to himself, and then started experimenting.
“It’s done! Haha!”
Seeing the aura on his body turn blue, Sun Wukong was very satisfied.
Suddenly Sun Wukong stopped moving and he had to think of a countermeasure.
He punched himself and spit out blood.
Then it flew back to the earth, and after seeing the temple, it gave up flying and accelerated its fall towards the temple.
Chapter 52: People’s Reactions (Old Version)
“boom!”
There was a loud bang, and everything happened in a flash. Before Sun Wukong’s wives could react to his disappearance, he suddenly appeared again.
Sun Wukong controlled his strength very precisely and successfully smashed a hole in the temple in front of Chi-Chi and Bulma, with the edge of the hole just one centimeter away from their feet.
In order to impress his wives, Sun Wukong deliberately imitated the look of Yamcha when he was blown to death by the vegetable man.
Qiqi and Lazili, as expected of martial artists, were the first to react and discovered Sun Wukong in the pit.
“Goku! Uwu…!”
When Qiqi saw Sun Wukong in the pit, she was the first to burst into tears. Lazili also discovered Sun Wukong at the same time, but she was stronger. Although she was sad, she was relatively calm.
At this time, except for Son Gohan who was studying in the temple room, the rest of the Son Goku children were so nervous that they all hugged their mothers’ thighs tightly and shouted in fear:
“dad!”
When the others heard the sound, they all came over to check.
Taisi, Bulma, and Xiao Wu all shouted worriedly, their hearts filled with worry.
Lan Qi’s heart skipped a beat, but she didn’t show it.
Tien Shinhan and Jiaozi, who had stopped their practice and came over to check, saw Sun Wukong in the pit and felt that his posture lying in the pit was a little familiar, so they couldn’t help but look at Yamcha.
Yamcha was looking at Sun Wukong in the pit. His keen intuition told him that there were two pairs of eyes staring at him. He couldn’t help but feel a chill on his back. So he turned around and looked towards the place he felt.
For a moment, Yamcha’s eyes met with those of Tien Shinhan and Jiaozi, and he saw that Jiaozi and Tien Shinhan were looking at him with strange eyes.
Yamcha was relieved to find out that he was just being suspicious and not the enemy. But he still asked:
“What’s wrong?”
Tien Shinhan looked embarrassed, and Jiaozi blushed slightly because the original setting was inspired by zombies, and the two of them shook their hands in panic:
“No! No!”
Looking at the two panicked people, Yamcha became even more suspicious.
Before Yamcha could continue asking, Sun Wukong’s wives had already gathered around him in the pit. Lazili looked calm, but tears were glistening in her eyes. She couldn’t show weakness in front of so many competitors, so she pretended to be calm and asked:
“What’s wrong with you Goku?”
But what Lazili didn’t know was that in just six words, the trembling fear in her voice could not be hidden.
Lan Qi is a very sincere person. Not to mention at this moment, she usually doesn’t have the mood to care about what Lazili is thinking. She only cares about the safety of Sun Wukong at this moment.
Looking at Sun Wukong, who was still lying on his side in the pit motionless after Lazili asked, she thought about helping him stand up.
When Lan Qi reached out her hand, Bulma quickly stopped her and said:
“Don’t touch him yet.”
When Lan Qi heard what Bulma said, she immediately stopped what she was doing.
As everyone expected, Bulma quickly stated the reason:
“You can’t easily help someone who’s seriously injured. Everyone, don’t crowd around Wukong. Spread out and let some air circulate.”
As expected, science and technology are the primary productive forces. If other women said this, the other women would not believe it and would think they were competing for favor. But when Bulma said this, the other Sun Wukong’s wives did not question it and they all dispersed and did as Bulma said.
At this moment, Bulma has become the backbone of everyone.
You have to know that when they first came to the temple, the women didn’t get along well with each other and disliked each other.
Seeing that they had a backbone, the other women felt a little more at ease.
Bulma was also panicking, but as a top scientist, discovering problems, identifying problems, and solving problems were her basic abilities. She quickly thought of Senzu Beans:
“Don’t worry, sisters. I have already thought of a way to save Sun Jun.”
Bulma has put herself in the position of the big sister among her younger sisters. Once this incident is over, perhaps no one can shake her position.
Before the others could ask what to do, Bulma had already turned her head towards where Tien Shinhan was, and her body also turned over:
“Tien Shinhan, please help my Goku get some Senzu beans from Karin Tower.”
After listening to this, Tien Shinhan nodded, walked to the edge of the temple without saying a word, jumped off the temple and flew towards Karin Tower.
Seeing Tien Shinhan flying down from the temple, the girls felt relieved.
When Sun Wukong heard Bulma say “my Wukong”, his heart was filled with joy and he almost laughed out loud. However, with his cultivation level, he could already control every muscle of his body accurately, so he naturally would not laugh. He thought to himself:
Hehe! Bulma, I’ll reward you tonight.
At this moment, the God was supported by Bobo who had returned from the Spirit Time House, and he slowly walked out of the room.
Chapter 53: The Correct Use of Senzu Beans (Old Version)
When everyone heard the noise and saw the gods coming out, they all stepped aside to make way.
The god walked to the front of the pit, glanced at Sun Wukong, and felt a little worried.
The power of the gods can only see what happened on Earth, so the gods don’t know what happened to Son Goku. However, since Tien Shinhan went to get the Senzu Beans, there shouldn’t be any problem.
“Sister, my brother-in-law will be okay!”
Lapis, who had been observing quietly for a long time, couldn’t help but ask when he saw everyone quiet down.
Lazili glanced at Lapis and said nothing.
Seeing that his sister Lazili didn’t say anything, Lapis could only endure and continue to stand aside.
Before everyone fell silent for a while, Tien Shinhan had already flown back with the Senzu Beans.
Tien Shinhan fiddled with the belt on his right waist, took off the Senzu beans on the belt, and handed it to Bulma, saying:
“Master Karin said there are only these seven Senzu beans left!”
Bulma took the beans and without further ado, quickly opened the bag of beans, took out a bean, walked down the pit quickly, squatted in front of Sun Wukong’s head, carefully lifted Sun Wukong’s head in the pit, and then stuffed it into Sun Wukong’s mouth, while whispering:
“Goku! Eat it! These are Senzu beans, swallow them quickly!”
Are you kidding? How could Son Goku eat it? As soon as Bulma fed the Senzu Bean into his mouth, it slipped out of his mouth immediately. If Son Goku wasn’t still breathing and having a heartbeat, Bulma would have been scared to death seeing this scene.
After calming down, Bulma fed him three or four more times. As expected, just like before, Sun Wukong didn’t even move his mouth and let the beans slide out of his mouth.
Lan Qi saw this scene, rushed forward, took the Senzu Bean that had fallen to the ground of the temple, and pushed Bulma aside, and said impatiently:
“I know how to feed it, let me do it.”
Before Bulma could say anything, Lan Qi had already put the Senzu beans into her mouth and started chewing them.
Everyone was surprised to see that Lan Qi didn’t chew for long before feeding the magic beans to Sun Wukong mouth to mouth.
When Chi-Chi saw this, she quickly covered Goten’s eyes, and at the same time blocked the view of Lan Qi’s son, Xin Dian. When Lazili saw Chi-Chi’s actions, she also quickly covered Xiao Ye’s eyes, and at the same time blocked Bra’s view. Xiao Wu also followed suit and blocked Trunks’ view.
Bulma also noticed everyone’s actions. As the oldest child of Goku besides Gohan, three-year-old Trunks should be the leader of the children present, so she ordered:
“Trunks, take your brother and sister into the room.”
After hearing his mother’s order, even though he was very curious and reluctant, Trunks had no choice but to take his two-year-old brothers and sisters away from here.
Seeing the children enter the room, all of Sun Wukong’s wives, except Lan Qi, couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
At this time, Taisi saw that Lan Qi had no intention of opening her mouth, so she quickly went up to pull Lan Qi away and said angrily:
“How can you be so shameless? The children were just here.”
Taisi wanted to explode just now, but it was inconvenient for the children to be here. When she saw the children go in, she naturally couldn’t bear it anymore.
Lan Qi gently put down Sun Wukong’s head. The long saliva became longer and longer due to gravity, and finally fell to the ground of the temple, forming a heart shape by coincidence.
Seeing this, Taisi pointed at Lanqi with her right finger and said in surprise:
“You…you! You even stuck out your tongue?”
Lan Qi was a little impatient and speechless. Wasn’t this obvious?
If someone had dared to point at me like this in the past, I would have definitely shot her. Now, Lan Qi just used her left hand to wave away Taisi’s right hand that was stopped in front of her, and waved her hand and said:
“I’m saving people now, Miss!”
Taisi finally reacted and realized her own mistake, and quickly made amends:
“I’m just too concerned. Besides, you can use your fingers instead of your tongue.”
Lan Qi was too lazy to care about Taisi at first, but because Taisi humiliated her in public, in order to irritate Taisi, she spread her hands and said in an indifferent manner:
“That’s how Goku fed me Senzu beans!”
Not only Taisi and Lian Lazili, but Xiao Wu also shouted at the same time.
When they noticed that Tien Shinhan and the others were looking at them, the three of them embarrassedly pretended to tidy up their hair.
The God of Heaven saw these people arguing over trivial matters that he did not understand very well, and he coughed twice and said:
“Ladies, I think it’s better to check on Wukong’s injuries before arguing.”
Bulma also felt a little embarrassed. At this time, these people were still thinking about being jealous. They were really not united at all. If anything really happened to Son Goku, the world might be destroyed. Ignoring Ranch, Taisi and the others, Bulma started to check Son Goku.
When the women heard the words of the god, they stopped arguing and looked at Wukong.
It was Qiqi who asked first:
“Bulma, how’s Goku?”
After all, she is the original wife. Ever since she gave birth to Son Goten, and because of the relationship with the other girls, Chi-Chi has a feeling of loss and anxiety, so the focus of her life is placed on Son Goku and Goten.
Except for Lan Qi who could see Sun Wukong’s injuries in the pit, the other women also cast inquiring glances at him.
“Strange! Wukong’s wounds show no signs of healing.”
Bulma was so concerned that she suddenly cried out in worry.
When the girls heard what Bulma said, they couldn’t help but feel nervous again. Some of them had either witnessed the magical effects of the Senzu Beans or heard about it from Sun Wukong when they were making love.
This is also the reason why they became jealous after seeing Lan Qi successfully feed the magic beans to Sun Wukong.
At this time, Bulma seemed to have thought of something and said to herself:
“It may be drug resistance. Sun Jun has been injured many times and has eaten too many Senzu beans, so a single Senzu bean is useless to him now.”
When Sun Wukong heard Bulma’s mumbling, he had already laughed out loud in his heart:
It was Bulma who easily imagined things that she herself had not thought of.
“What shall we do?”
All the girls asked in unison, and for a moment a strange feeling surged in their hearts.
Bulma frowned and looked thoughtful:
“If I’m not mistaken, just keep feeding the Senzu beans!”
“Hey Senzu beans?”
The girls asked again in unison, and this time, except for Bulma, the girls looked at each other. The intimacy between them was further strengthened, but this feeling of intimacy had not lasted long, and was immediately occupied by the question of who would feed the Senzu Beans.
There was no time to pay attention to this feeling. Tais was about to get the right to feed this time, but Bulma had already thrown the Senzu beans into her mouth and started chewing them.
Although Yamcha was very fickle, Bulma was his ex-girlfriend after all. When he saw Bulma put the Senzu beans into her mouth, he had already anticipated what would happen next. He could not accept that scene anyway, so he urged Tien Shinhan:
“Tien Shinhan, we can’t help you here, why don’t you just go and train! When Goku’s injury is healed, we can move on to the next step of training.”
When Tien Shinhan and other warriors heard what Yamcha said, they also felt that it made sense. After all, with the gods watching, nothing should go wrong. It was more urgent to train to deal with Cell at this time.
Yamcha got his wish and left before Bulma fed Son Goku, and walked to the corner of the temple with Tien Shinhan, Lapis, and Gyoza.
Bulma imitated Ranch and started feeding Son Goku the Senzu beans. Halfway through, Bulma suddenly remembered that there was still Ranch’s saliva on Son Goku’s mouth, and she couldn’t help feeling a little disgusted.
When feeding the Senzu beans, Bulma felt an obvious swallowing movement in Son Goku’s throat, which made her feel a little relieved.
After seeing Bulma finish feeding, Tais seemed to have forgotten the feeling she had when she stole her brother-in-law, and asked quickly:
“How’s Goku doing sis?”
Hearing her sister Taisi’s question, Bulma hurriedly checked Son Goku’s body again.
After a while, Bulma frowned again:
“It’s getting a little better.”
Sun Wukong exclaimed in his heart:
They were indeed Senzu beans. He had already unknowingly transferred the Senzu beans fed to him by the two girls to his cheeks, but there were still trace amounts of Senzu bean fragments that entered his stomach along with his saliva.
But even with this little bit, Bulma and the others could still see that Goku’s injuries were visibly improving.
“What now?”
“What else can we do? We can only keep feeding!”
“Who’s coming?”
For a moment, all the women talked at once.
Bulma thought of Lanqi’s saliva and didn’t want to happen again.
So he gave all the remaining beans to Taisi.
In this way, all the girls fed once. When they were halfway through the feeding, each of them thought of the saliva of the previous one, and they all felt a little disgusted.
The last one to be fed was Xiao Wu.
Seeing that the time was ripe, Sun Wukong stopped pretending and ate the magic beans that Xiao Wu had fed him as well as the magic beans that the girls before him had fed him.
All the injuries on his body healed in an instant.
Sun Wukong jumped up suddenly.
When the girls saw Sun Wukong finally stand up and look full of energy, they all covered their mouths.
Sun Wukong felt strange. The girls who were chattering and making a lot of noise when he was lying on the ground just now became silent now that his injuries had healed. So he looked up at the girls. It would have been fine if he hadn’t looked, but when he looked, Sun Wukong felt heartbroken, as he saw that the girls’ eyes were filled with tears.
Sun Wukong couldn’t help but think:
Did I play too big a joke this time? The girls are so excited that it may affect their lifespans!
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong opened his arms and said:
“I’m sorry, darlings, for making you worry!”
Chapter 54: The Eve of the War (Old Version)
‘When the girls saw this, they all stepped forward and wanted to hug Sun Wukong together, but there was only one Sun Wukong, so how could he divide them all? So, in desperation, Sun Wukong could only use the Four Body Fist to divide himself into six people.
Before Sun Wukong could even start saying any sweet words, he discovered that the gods and Bobo had been watching them from the side and had never left.
“Ahem! Wukong! The situation is urgent now. I think you should just…”
Before Tianshen Shen had finished speaking, Tien Shinhan and his three companions gathered around him. Seeing the lively and energetic Sun Wukong, Lapis was the happiest among the four.
Lapis, who had just approached Sun Wukong and the others, instantly transformed into four people and showed off in unison:
“Look, brother-in-law, I can do this too.”
Sun Wukong silently pulled Pis’s head and said with a smile:
“As expected of you!”
Although Lapis did not object to being patted on the head by Sun Wukong, there were too many people here after all, and he also wanted to save face, so he gently brushed away Sun Wukong’s hand and said with a blushing face:
“Hate it! There are still a lot of people here, brother-in-law!”
This statement was a bit ambiguous, which attracted everyone’s attention.
Hearing Lapis’s words, Sun Wukong frowned slightly, his embarrassment hard to conceal. He gently tapped Lapis’s head and scolded with a smile:
“What are you talking about, brat!”
Lapis suddenly stuck out his tongue at Sun Wukong and made a face.
Only then did Sun Wukong realize that the boy did it on purpose.
This episode diluted the heavy atmosphere a little, and the atmosphere became relaxed.
Tien Shinhan was in no mood to care about these things. At this moment, all he wanted to do was to get stronger, stronger, and damn strong. So he took a step forward and said seriously:
“Wukong! Although this is inappropriate at this time, please allow me to interrupt you. What should we do in our training next?”
When Sun Wukong heard what Tien Shinhan said, he did not dare to neglect it and quickly apologized:
“Sorry! I kept you waiting! I’ll tell you how to practice right now.”
Just as Sun Wukong was about to walk over, he suddenly felt something restraining his left hand.
Sun Wukong turned his head and saw that Bulma had not yet recovered from her previous emotions and was holding her left hand tightly.
Seeing this, Sun Wukong had a solution. He just created another clone.
After Sun Wukong’s clone came out, he said to Tien Shinhan and the others:
“Let’s go!”
So Sun Wukong took Lapis, Tien Shinhan and others who had put away their clones and walked towards the empty area of ​​the temple.
The god standing nearby felt something was unusual, so he walked to the edge of the temple to check.
Sun Wukong saw the god frowning slightly, and asked with concern:
“God, what happened?”
The god did not speak, but whispered a few words in Bobo’s ear. After listening, Bobo walked deeper into the temple and after a while brought out an object that looked like a TV.
After Bobo tinkered with it, the TV had a picture.
Sun Wukong secretly complained:
It really is a TV!
All I saw on TV was a press conference of humans from the underworld.
A middle-aged man with thick hair and a beard extending to his temples was being interviewed at the podium by a group of reporters. This man was Satan.
“Mr. Satan, do you really want to challenge that monster?”
A reporter asked.
Satan didn’t rush to answer. He took out the universal capsule and turned it into several thick books, which he tore in half at once. Then he turned it into a stack of fifteen tiles, raised his right hand high into a hand knife, and chopped it down with all his strength.
“Crackle!”
There was a sound of tiles breaking, and fourteen of the fifteen tiles broke.
When the audience saw this scene, they all applauded.
“As expected, sir.”
At this time, Satan put his hands behind his back and covered his swollen right hand with his left hand, and said righteously while enduring the pain:
“Of course, as the world’s number one martial arts tournament champion, I have to teach this liar a lesson.”
Most of the working journalists in this world have been slaughtered by Cell, and the journalists interviewing Satan at this time are basically retired journalists.
The reporters felt relieved when they saw that Satan was so confident.
A reporter wearing black-framed glasses keenly caught the key point of Satan’s speech and quickly asked:
“Mr. Satan, what is this liar you just mentioned?”
Satan chuckled, secretly delighted to see that he had successfully led the conversation:
“I’ve watched the live broadcast. That monster must have planted a bomb at the spot in advance. Everything was just a trick.”
The reporter quickly asked:
“According to the Ministry of National Defense, the last nuclear weapon launched, how do you explain that, Mr. Satan?”
Satan had already prepared himself mentally:
“Those were duds. This shows that corruption in government departments is rampant and the weapons are not properly maintained.”
When the people in the audience heard what Satan said, they began to whisper to each other.
Indeed, how could carbon-based organisms withstand bombs? How could those nuclear bombs not explode by chance?
There must be something fishy going on here.
“Everyone be quiet!”
Satan suddenly stretched out his hands and signaled everyone to be silent.
When everyone heard Satan’s voice, they stopped talking and looked towards the stage.
Satan was delighted when he saw everyone looking at him. He liked this feeling, so he organized his words and continued:
“Don’t worry, everyone. I have seen through all the tricks of that liar. I will participate in the competition and defeat him!”
Someone suddenly shouted:
“Mr. Satan!”
This shout was so passionate that everyone in the audience shouted:
“Mr. Satan, Mr. Satan…”
At this time, Satan’s disciple saw that his role had worked, secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and quietly retreated behind the crowd.
When the god Sun Wukong in the temple saw this scene, he also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this guy did not challenge Cell right away.
At this moment, Sun Wukong suddenly remembered that there was only one Senzu Bean left. When he competed with Cell, he would not die, but he would be injured. So Sun Wukong asked the gods:
“Lord God, I see that the Namekians can instantly heal a severely injured person just like the Senzu Beans. Can you do that?”
The god thought for a moment, then shook his head:
“I don’t have that ability.”
Sun Wukong changed the subject and asked:
“Lord God, aren’t you looking for a successor?”
When the gods heard Sun Wukong’s words, their frowns suddenly relaxed, and they couldn’t hide the joy on their faces:
“Why, have you figured it out Goku? You’re finally going to take my place.”
Sun Wukong knew that the gods had misunderstood, so he quickly explained:
“No, God. I want to go to Namek to find a successor for you.”
The god heard what Sun Wukong said and realized that the successor was not Sun Wukong. He felt a little disappointed. Then he thought that he had a successor, and that he was from his own clan. He felt a little happy again. So he nodded to Sun Wukong:
“Okay, then help me find a successor!”
Sun Wukong heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the gods agreed:
“My Lord God, I will go and get my successor back right away.”
Without further ado, Sun Wukong created another clone, which disappeared at the spot.
The clone reappeared and was already behind King Kai.
King Kai is currently competing with Babrus to see who can pee farther.
“Hey! Lord Kai!”
“ah!……”
King Kai and Babrus were so frightened by Son Goku’s greeting that their feet got wet!
“Ouch! Goku, what are you doing?”
Sun Wukong also knew that he had gotten into trouble and scratched his head:
“Lord Kai, I want to know where the Namekians have moved to now.”
King Kai has also been paying attention to the earth’s affairs from time to time recently, and Cell is also a huge stone in his heart, so King Kai said:
“Wait, let me check.”
I saw the two tentacles on King Kai’s head stretched straight out, slowly circling in search.
King Kai spoke after a while.
When Sun Wukong saw that King Kai found it so quickly, he knew that King Kai would show him the direction next.
As expected, King Kai slowly raised his hand and pointed in a direction:
“In this direction.”
Sun Wukong nodded, and immediately followed the direction indicated by King Kai to feel and pursue the aura of the Namekian.
After Sun Wukong found it, he said something and immediately disappeared from the spot.
On New Namek, a group of Namekians were planting hydrangea trees. The sudden appearance of Son Goku made them all nervous.
It’s no wonder they were nervous. After all, compared to their long lives, the events of Frieza’s army had only lasted a short time.
A young Namekian asked.
Sun Wukong was comforted by the sight of the Namekians living and working in peace and contentment, so he stretched his hands toward the sky, made a gesture of surrender, and said:
“My name is Sun Wukong, and I’m from Earth.”
The Namekian who asked the question repeated what Son Goku said, as if he had thought of something:
“Wait here for a moment.”
Seeing Son Goku nod, the Namekian immediately flew away.
Not long after, an older Namekian hurried over. When he arrived in front of Son Goku, the Namekian straightened his clothes and said embarrassedly:
Seeing Sun Wukong nodded, the older Namekian continued to ask:
“Son Goku from Earth who defeated Frieza and saved Namek?”
Sun Wukong nodded and said:
“It was indeed me who destroyed Frieza. I’m sorry that I failed to protect Namek.”
The old Namekian’s originally kind and excited face became even kinder. He held Son Goku’s right hand with both of his hands and said excitedly:
“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I am the current Grand Elder of Namek.”
Sun Wukong quickly added his left hand to hold the elder’s hand and said:
“To be honest, Great Elder, I came here this time to ask if anyone wants to go to Earth to be a candidate for the God, and it would be best if they could make dragon balls with healing abilities.”
Sun Wukong almost said Dandy’s name.
The elder smiled slightly:
“I have someone here who meets your requirements.”
Chapter 55: Bringing Dandy Back to Earth (Old Version)
Sun Wukong bowed quickly:
“Really? Then I’ll trouble you, Great Elder.”
Seeing that Sun Wukong was so polite, the elder only smiled and said nothing more. He quietly instructed the young Namekian beside him:
“Go and bring Dandy here.”
The young Namekian nodded and flew off to the house.
After a while, the young Namek came out with a Namek who was obviously a child.
The Namekian elder introduced excitedly:
“This is Dandy, the most outstanding genius of our dragon clan. He has wanted to go to Earth for a long time.”
Sun Wukong was delighted to hear the words of the Great Elder, but he still needed to confirm it again, so he asked:
“Dandy, are you really willing to follow me to Earth?”
Dandy glanced at Sun Wukong, subconsciously hid behind the elder’s legs, then poked his head out and said:
“Are you really Gohan’s father?”
Sun Wukong didn’t expect that the Namekians were so cute when they were young. When he heard Dendy ask him, he smiled and nodded.
After getting Sun Wukong’s affirmative answer, Dandy rolled his eyes, slowly walked towards Sun Wukong, and said:
“Hello! My name is Dandy.”
Sun Wukong asked again:
“Will you come with me to Earth?”
After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Dandy asked seriously:
“Can I play with Gohan when I go to Earth?”
Sun Wukong saw how cute this little guy was. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him. He said lovingly:
“Lunch is studying in the temple right now! If you become a god, Gohan will be able to go to the temple more often!”
When Dandy heard Sun Wukong say this, his eyes began to light up:
“Go! I’ll go!”
The Namekian elder had been looking at Dandy lovingly from behind. When he saw that the two had reached an agreement, he stepped forward and gently stroked Dandy’s head:
“Dandy, don’t embarrass our dragon race when you go to Earth.”
Dendy nodded repeatedly after hearing the words of the Namekian elder.
The Namekian elder was very satisfied when he saw Dendy nod, and then said:
“You should also take care of your health. If conditions permit, come back often. This will always be your home.”
Sun Wukong stepped forward and comforted him at the right time:
“Don’t worry, Great Elder. I will ensure Dandy’s safety. If Dandy wants to go home, I can teleport and bring him back at any time.”
When the Namekian elder heard what Sun Wukong said, he nodded in satisfaction and said nothing more.
Now that everything has been explained, Goku and Dende waved goodbye to the Namekian elder and returned to King Kai’s planet.
Not long after Sun Wukong left, King Kai began to feel bored, so he went for a drive. Unexpectedly, after only a few laps, Sun Wukong suddenly appeared in front of his car again.
“Bang!”
It was the sound of the front parts of the car scattering after it hit Sun Wukong.
“Ouch! King Kai, what are you doing!?”
Sun Wukong was hit as soon as he appeared, and he was speechless.
King Kai quickly got out of the car to check on his love. It would have been fine if he hadn’t looked, but his heart was broken when he did!
“Ah! Ah!”
Kaio screamed twice, then said in a sobbing voice:
“My car! My car!”
Sun Wukong’s forehead was covered with black lines, and he thought to himself:
Please, you should care about me first when you bump into me! And what does this crying and blaming tone mean?
Seeing that King Kai didn’t seem to stop, Sun Wukong and Dende performed instant teleportation on the spot, and the two disappeared in front of King Kai.
The gods were delighted to see Sun Wukong’s clone returning with his people, and they quickly said to Dandy:
“Come here and let me see!”
It’s no wonder that the god was excited. He was stranded on Earth when he was a child and had no idea how long he had lived alone. Not many people could understand that feeling of loneliness. This was the first time he had seen his own people in all these years.
Although Dandy had seen Piccolo, he had never seen a god, so he was still a little shy. He subconsciously hid behind Sun Wukong’s thigh.
Seeing Dandy like this, Sun Wukong smiled and comforted him:
“Don’t be afraid, Dendy. This is the God of Earth. The Piccolo you met on Namek was separated from him.”
When Dandy heard that Piccolo, who had assimilated with Neru, was actually the same person as this god, he instantly felt a sense of familiarity. Although he was still timid, Dandy still stepped out from behind Sun Wukong’s legs, bowed to the god, and said:
“Hello! Nice to meet you, my name is Dandy.”
Sun Wukong added:
“The Great Elder of Namek said that Dendy is the most outstanding genius among the Namekians.”
Then Sun Wukong suddenly responded to the gods with telepathy and said:
“Of course I am far inferior to you, Lord God.”
Under normal circumstances, the gods would have given Sun Wukong a cold look, but at this moment, they ignored Sun Wukong’s compliments.
When the god saw how polite and talented Dandy was, he liked him more and more. He waved his hand to signal Wukong that he could do other things.
When Sun Wukong saw this scene, he was also very upset. He realized that he had fallen out of favor!
But he did have more important things to do at this time.
Chapter 56: Heading to the Planet of Medamo (Old Version)
Son Goku’s clones were telepathic. His real body next to Bulma suddenly said:
“Bulma, do you have the universal capsule for the latest flying car?”
Bulma nodded:
“Yes, why are you asking?”
So Son Goku whispered something in Bulma’s ear.
Bulma took out the universal capsule box containing the flying car from her waist and handed the universal capsule inside to Son Goku. Then Bulma thought for a moment:
“Don’t worry! I’ll give it to you when you come back next time.”
As expected of Bulma, such a simple thing is not difficult for her.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong couldn’t help but kiss Bulma’s forehead.
At this time, the Goku clone who picked up Dende also slowly walked over. The real Goku gave the universal capsule given to her by Bulma to the clone, and the clone immediately used instant movement to disappear on the spot.
Seeing the clone disappear, Sun Wukong’s real body immediately revealed a wretched face, and he smiled wretchedly:
“Bulma, doing that won’t affect your work, right?”
Bulma was suddenly stunned. For a moment, she had no idea what Sun Wukong was up to. However, she was so smart that she understood what Sun Wukong was thinking after a quick glance. So she laughed and scolded:
“Are you stupid?”
Seeing that Bulma did not reject him, Son Goku hugged her tighter and said:
“How about we give it a try?”
When Bulma thought of that scene, she suddenly felt a little shy. She buried her head deep in Son Goku’s chest and nodded slightly.
Sun Wukong’s original body was overjoyed when he saw this…
On the other side, Sun Wukong’s clone has already arrived at King Kai’s planet with the universal capsule. Because Sun Wukong came and went very quickly, King Kai has not yet recovered from his grief.
In fact, how could the dignified King Kai be sad for a mere car? This was just a part of the fun in his life, and he just wanted to scare Sun Wukong.
Seeing that Son Goku appeared again, King Kai cried even harder.
Sun Wukong saw the barely perceptible smile on King Kai’s face when he arrived, and knew that King Kai was teasing him. He was speechless for a moment, but then he felt relieved. After all, King Kai’s lifespan was too long, so it was normal for him to feel bored.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong took out the universal capsule. At the moment he had something else to do and needed King Kai’s help.
With a burst of compressed air, a car appeared out of thin air.
King Kai stopped crying the moment he saw the car because it was so beautiful.
King Kai stroked the car gently, reluctant to let it go and said:
“Is this car compensation to me?”
King Kai didn’t even look at Son Goku when he spoke.
This was the first time in Sun Wukong’s life that he had to pay for someone’s car after being hit by one. Although Sun Wukong was speechless, he still said:
“Ah! Yes, yes, yes!”
After receiving a positive response from Son Goku, King Kai was about to get in the car for a test drive.
But Sun Wukong interrupted quickly:
“Lord Kai, I know you are in a hurry, but please don’t be anxious. Please help me point out the location of the Metamor people.”
When King Kai heard what Son Goku said, he was not angry because of his rudeness. After all, in the original work, he was not angry even when he was killed by Son Goku.
Because the people of Metamor had not moved the planet like the people of Namek, King Kai did not need to search. He directly pointed out a direction and reported a coordinate to Sun Wukong.
Son Goku got his answer and teleported back to Bulma’s home in the western capital of Earth, and got the coordinate device from Bulma’s father, Dr. Brief.
After learning how to use it briefly, Sun Wukong transformed into Super Blue and flew towards the Medama people.
Although the universe is extremely large, with Sun Wukong’s current strength, he can quickly reach the sky above the planet Medaka.
“There are enemies!”
When Sun Wukong exited the Super Blue God realm and returned to normal, the Metamo people keenly discovered Sun Wukong appearing in the sky.
“Fusion…”
Feeling the power of Sun Wukong, the people of Medam had to start merging with him.
Seeing the wary Medam people below starting to merge, Sun Wukong finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had come to the right place.
While Sun Wukong was still thinking, the attack of the Medaka people had already arrived in front of him.
Sun Wukong avoided the attack of the Medam people just by slightly turning his body. From the perspective of the Medam people, Sun Wukong seemed to be motionless in the air. All the energy waves of their people passed through his body, but they could indeed sense that the man was a real entity.
When the people of Medam saw this scene, they were completely panicked. It seemed that their opponent was too strong and they were going to die today.
Chapter 57 Everything is ready (old version)
Sun Wukong saw the panicked look of the people of Metamo on Planet Metamo, took a deep breath, and shouted:
“Don’t be afraid, I am from Earth, from the Northern Galaxy, and I came here to learn and communicate.”
This sound brought back the thoughts of many Medam people on the ground who were ready to self-destruct.
For a moment, the people of Medama began to whisper to each other.
Seeing that the Medama people on the ground had quieted down, Sun Wukong slowly descended to the ground.
When the people of Medama saw Sun Wukong landing, they all made way for him.
After Sun Wukong landed, the Medama people surrounded him again.
Seeing that the Medamians were getting nervous again and were about to rush forward again, Sun Wukong waved his hands and said:
“There’s no need for you to panic.”
But after Sun Wukong finished speaking, he saw that the Medam people were still pressing forward step by step. Many of the Medam people’s hands had begun to glow as they gathered energy, and they showed no sign of stopping their desire to attack.
“It seems that if I don’t let you see how powerful I am, you won’t talk to me properly.”
After saying this, Sun Wukong disappeared on the spot.
As Sun Wukong disappeared, the screams of the people of Medama followed.
The people of Medam just saw their compatriots fall down and turn back into two people, and the next moment they also fainted and turned back into two people.
In an instant, all the people of Metamo who had merged here returned to their original state.
“Can you understand my language?”
Sun Wukong asked again, it stands to reason that with the existence of King Shin, the language of all places in the universe should have been unified.
Seeing that no one was reacting, Sun Wukong gathered energy in his hands:
“If you ignore me, I’m going to blow up your planet.”
At this time, a Medam alien flew over from a distance and shouted:
“Please calm down, my lord.”
Sun Wukong was relieved to see that there was finally a normal person he could communicate with.
The speed of the Midamo alien was extremely fast, and he landed next to Sun Wukong in a short while.
This Medam star shouted at the Medam stars around him:
“Quickly retreat.”
When these Medam people heard the orders from this Medam person, they all retreated.
At this time, the person from the Metamo star introduced himself:
“Hello, sir. I haven’t introduced myself yet. This planet is called Medam. I am the supreme leader of the Medam people on this planet. They all call me the Great Elder. The ones who just attacked you were the Medam soldiers responsible for defense. I gave them a death order, so they attacked you without hesitation! Please forgive me.”
Sun Wukong suddenly realized that it was no wonder that these Medam people attacked him like crazy and he was unable to communicate.
Seeing that Sun Wukong didn’t say anything, the great elder of the Metamo star quickly bowed and apologized:
“Please calm down, my lord. I can agree to any conditions you want.”
When Sun Wukong saw the fearful look on the elder’s face, he also felt sad. He quickly helped the elder up and comforted him:
“The home protection satellite has done nothing wrong. It was me who barged in without notifying outside the Medamo star. I am also at fault.”
Seeing that Sun Wukong was so easy to talk to, the elder of the Metamo star relaxed his tense body and breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly bowed and said:
“Your Excellency’s words are too polite. May I ask the purpose of your visit?”
Seeing the great respect from the elder of the Metamo star, Sun Wukong quickly bowed in return and said:
“Great Elder, how can I bear such a great gift? To be honest, I came here to learn and exchange ideas.”
The elder of the Metamo star rolled his eyes, thought for a moment and said:
“Since Your Excellency is so interested, we are of course very happy to learn it. I just don’t know what skills Your Excellency wants to learn from us.”
Sun Wukong said without thinking:
“Fusion Technique!”
The great elder of the Metamo star hesitated for a moment and said:
“This is the secret of our planet.”
Sun Wukong recalled that in the original novel, the place where Sun Wukong learned the fusion technique was in hell. Although the author mentioned it briefly, Sun Wukong in the original novel clearly learned it. It is conceivable that the idea of ​​not passing it on to outsiders is false. The great elder wants to add some bargaining chips.
After understanding this, Sun Wukong said nothing more:
“Great Elder, please don’t beat around the bush. What do you need me to do?”
The great elder of the Metamo star looked at Sun Wukong in surprise. He originally thought that it would take a lot of effort to achieve his goal.
“Ah! Ah! It’s like this. I see that you are very skilled, and you are in urgent need of fusion. This means that a powerful enemy has appeared that you cannot deal with.”
The chief elder of the Metamo planet suddenly fell silent, stealing glances at Sun Wukong.
Sun Wukong felt the Great Elder’s gaze, but ignored it and urged:
“Great Elder, please continue.”
“I just thought, if you can survive this crisis, I hope you can help our planet three times.”
Sun Wukong thought that the great elder of the Medam star would make some excessive demands, but he didn’t expect it to be just this. Although this was very simple for him, he still pretended to be very embarrassed and said:
“this……”
The great elder of the Metamo star saw Sun Wukong’s embarrassment and immediately smiled and flattered him, his face wrinkled from the excessive force:
“Don’t worry, sir. If the opponent is too strong, he will not let you fight with your life.”
The elder took out six jade-like tablets and continued:
“This is a unique communication token used by the people of Metamo. Two of them form a pair. If one is crushed, the other will also break at the same time, regardless of the distance in space. If…”
Before the Great Elder of the Metamo star had finished speaking, Sun Wukong took over the three communication tokens:
“Okay then! I promise!”
When the great elder of the Medam star saw that Sun Wukong agreed to his request, he could not hide the joy on his face, and he hurriedly led Sun Wukong to the temple where he lived.
The integration is actually very simple. Because Sun Wukong knows the key points of the movements from the original work, he can learn very quickly.
After learning, Sun Wukong said a simple goodbye to the great elder of the Metamo star, then disappeared in front of him using instant teleportation.
When the great elder of the Metamo star saw this scene, he thought to himself:
He is worthy of being the man I have chosen. He even has the skill of teleportation. It seems that if there is a real crisis, this man can come to Metamo Star immediately.
On the other side, when Sun Wukong’s clone returned to the temple, a day had passed.
The real Sun Wukong and his clone are in telepathic communication. At this moment, the real Sun Wukong is followed by a blushing Bulma. The two of them have been waiting for the clone to come back.
The clone moved instantly and appeared in front of Sun Wukong and the other person. After handing the jade token and the coordinate device to Sun Wukong, the clone disappeared on the spot.
Looking at the disappearing clone, Sun Wukong turned around and looked at the blushing Bulma lovingly, gently stroking her earlobe and said:
“Honey, are you feeling better? How about I help you go back and rest?”
Bulma looked up at Son Goku, and the two of them looked at each other. Thinking of the intensity just now, she didn’t expect that doing this at work would give her a different kind of excitement. Her face couldn’t help but blush, and she said coquettishly:
“You are so annoying. After all these years, you still don’t know how to show sympathy to others.”
Sun Wukong used his left hand, which was already around Bulma, to hold Bulma tighter. Their noses were touching, and he felt Bulma’s breath. His blood surged again. He suppressed his desire and smiled obscenely:
“Let me help you go in and rest!”
Bulma understood what Son Goku meant, and suddenly felt a little scared. Are you kidding? How could Bulma dare to let Son Goku help her into the room again? Because of resistance, Bulma’s body subconsciously struggled a few times.
Sun Wukong also understood Bulma’s thoughts and secretly thought it was a pity. He had originally wanted to try Super Saiyan God and Super Saiyan Blue!
Since Bulma didn’t want to, he wouldn’t force her against her will, so he patted Bulma’s back and soothed her gently:
“What are you thinking about, baby? Of course I’m helping you inside to get some proper rest.”
Bulma realized that Son Goku was seeing her resistance and understood what she was thinking, so she comforted herself softly. After realizing this, she actually felt a little touched. It seemed that although Son Goku had more than one wife, he still loved her.
Thinking of this, Bulma’s pain seemed to have eased a little. She lowered her head, nodded slightly and said:
Hearing Bulma’s affirmative answer, Son Goku gently picked up Bulma by the waist and slowly walked towards the room prepared for them by the gods in the temple.
At the same time, everything that happened here was seen by Yamcha, who had mastered the Four-body Fist.
In fact, when Frieza first came to Earth, he had just broken up with Bulma, but Bulma got together with Son Goku not long after the breakup with him, which was difficult for him to accept. Now, he has let it go, and he has to let it go.
Because when Sun Wukong’s clone was training them just now, he could feel the huge gap between himself and Sun Wukong’s clone. This huge gap cannot be easily crossed.
As Sun Wukong’s real body entered the temple room, Sun Wukong’s clone suddenly said:
“Tien Shinhan, Yamcha, Lapis, take your clones back to your original bodies first.”
Tien Shinhan and Yamcha, upon hearing what Sun Wukong said, immediately put away their clones and returned to their original bodies. Seeing this, Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction and continued:
“Next, I will teach you the fusion technique. This is the secret technique of the Metamo people. After fusion, the two people will be improved exponentially. How strong you can become by then depends on you.”
Tien Shinhan, Gyoza, Yamcha, and Lapis all said in surprise at the same time:
“Fusion?”
Ignoring the four people’s surprise, Sun Wukong continued:
“Next, I will teach you the key points of the movements and the precautions. Please study them carefully.”
After hearing this, everyone nodded subconsciously.
In this way, Sun Wukong’s clone pulled Lapis over to demonstrate and teach.
Except for Jiaozi, who had no one of similar body size to practice with, the other three were martial artists who had been immersed in martial arts for a long time and learned it in a short while.
Now that the two special skills have been taught to everyone, Sun Wukong has nothing else to teach the warriors.
Sun Wukong thought to himself:
Now we just have to wait for Piccolo and Krillin to come out of the Spirit Time Chamber, and then Krillin can fuse the dumplings;
Since Piccolo has fused with Lapis, he shouldn’t have to do it himself.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong said:
“Practice for a while and remember to rest. Now there is only one Senzu Bean left. Don’t let yourself run out of energy when the time comes.”
Sun Wukong looked at Jiaozi and said:
“Jiaozi, you should also get ready. When Krillin comes out, you can merge with him.”
Dumpling nodded.
“Lapis, you are going to fuse with Piccolo.”
“Huh? Piccolo?”
Lapis thought of Piccolo’s green face and suddenly felt a little resistant:
“Is it okay not to fuse, brother-in-law? I think I can beat Cell.”
Sun Wukong didn’t know where Lapis’ confidence came from, so he gave Lapis a dunk:
“Don’t you know that Cell can control his energy? Your current Triangle Cat skills are not enough to stop Cell’s attack!”
“What! Cell can do it too?”
Lapis suddenly shouted in surprise.
Son Goku once told Lapis about his battle with Frieza on Namek. In Lapis’ mind, controlling energy and combat power were skills that only their group of people possessed. He didn’t expect that this monster Cell could also do it.
Lapis’s face suddenly became serious:
“I understand, brother-in-law.”
Sun Wukong was quite satisfied when he saw that Lapis understood the pros and cons of the matter.
He still likes this brother-in-law very much.
Just like that, Sun Wukong had nothing else to say, and his clone slowly dissipated on the spot.
After a long time, the door of the Spirit Time House finally slowly opened…
重生孙悟空弥补所有遗憾
第五十八章 最先到场的是撒旦（旧版）
孤魂何处话凄凉
同人 |
动漫
设置
瀑布
从本章开始听
众战士在精神时光屋的门打开的一瞬间，就感觉到了两股惊人的气。
“比克、克林你们出来了？”
孙悟空的分身突然出现在克林身后拍了一下克林的肩膀。
比克跟克林看到孙悟空的露出了微笑。
“悟空，你看我现在怎么样？”
说着克林就释放了自己的气。
孙悟空看了眼克林，仔细感受了一下，如今克林的水平也还是超不过弗利萨的第二阶段，不过碍于地球人的天赋，这确实也已经很强了，于是孙悟空点了点头，说道：
“确实很强，可是还不够！”
克林作为跟沙鲁对峙过的人，自然知道他现在的实力跟此时的沙鲁比还是远远不如，可人只要能进步就会很开心，克林现在就是这种心态。
于是克林嘴巴张大，露出银牙，笑意明显：
“这不是还有你们嘛！”
比克此时有点忧心忡忡，他这次实力虽然有所精进，可跟拉彼斯不同，他是正面接触过沙鲁的，虽然那时沙鲁没现在这么强，他此时的战力也比那次偷袭他的沙鲁强不少，可也正因为如此，他能知道此时的他远远不是现在的沙鲁的对手。
看到比克低头沮丧的样子，孙悟空轻拍比克的肩膀问道：
“怎么了比克？”
比克说了他的想法。
听完比克的想法，孙悟空也把美达摩星人的融合术的事告诉了二人。
比克二人眼前一亮。
“什么？融合?
克林听到孙悟空的介绍，突然有点兴奋。
比克听到孙悟空说的话也是安心了许多。
就这样，比克跟拉彼斯练习了融合、克林跟饺子练习了融合。
众人经过一番修整，时间很快来到了沙鲁所举办的武道会集合时间前的二十分钟。
狂风呼啸着吹过会场四周光秃秃的山丘，卷起颗颗砂石。
在离会场不远的一个小山丘上，一个带着黑框眼镜的中年记者带着摄影师早早的出现了会场前。
摄影师早就把摄像机对准了沙鲁。
“诸位观众，距离关乎于地球命运的比赛就快要开始了，不知道是不是害怕沙鲁的原因，会场周围没有一个人，我们可以看到沙鲁正静静的站在会场中间。”
记者的音调很高，情绪很激动的介绍道。
电视前的各位观众也都紧张的关注着事情的发展。
记者继续高声激动介绍道：
“现在如大家所见到的一样，我们还没有见到这阵子一直主张打倒沙鲁的英雄，也就是世界格斗冠军撒旦先生的身影出现。”
在记者的话音刚落，远处就扬起滚滚烟尘。
摄影师的镜头也锁定了烟尘处。
记者随即报道到：
“我们可以看到此时远处滚起滚滚烟尘，烟尘里面似乎有什么东西。”
记者定眼看去，是一辆红色小轿车，于是他接着报道道：：
“是一辆黑色小轿车，车门缓缓开了，是谁呢？是撒旦先生！我们的英雄撒旦先生终于来了！”
随着记者的介绍，观众们可以看到镜头里的撒旦身披披风，系着冠军腰带，从车里走出来。
记者继续报道道：
“我们可以看到撒旦先生他的左手对着我们的方向高高举起。”
随着记者介绍话音刚落，撒旦先生大喊一声：
“哦！”
记者继续报道着：
“撒旦先生对着我们大喊一声，而且对着我们比了一个yes的手势，可以看出他是在回应全世界人民群众的热烈注视。”
电视机前的观众们听着记者的介绍，也被这一幕鼓励振奋道，纷纷在电视机前跟着举手叫了起来：
“撒旦！撒旦！……”
镜头紧跟着撒旦，只见他气势汹汹的朝着沙鲁的方向走去。
走到擂台的撒旦对着沙鲁比了弱爆了手势。
见到这一幕的记者激动道：
“大家看，撒旦先生已经做出了胜利的宣言，撒旦先生太厉害了，不愧是格斗界的世界冠军得主。在这位世界最强的男人面前，就算是站在擂台上的沙鲁，也吓得一动不动。我个人预测，撒旦先生比沙鲁强了不止一点。”
此时远在占卜婆婆处避难的龟仙人看到这一幕，不由得摇摇头，继续喝起了茶。
“相信电视机前的观众们一定都非常期待撒旦先生能够取得胜利。”
此时镜头前的撒旦一只脚踏上了擂台。
读书三件事：阅读，收藏，加打赏！
开启懒人阅读模式
APP听书(免费)
精品有声·人气声优·离线畅听
五一充值大赠送
活动以单次实际到账的VIP点为准；以点券的形式赠送VIP点，充值额越高点券到期时间越长。如：充值：500元赠送7500VIP点、充值：1000元赠送15000VIP点
活动时间：5月1日到5月5日
立即充值
活动注册飞卢会员赠200点券！[立即注册]第五十九章 一切准备就绪?（旧版）
记者刚要继续报道，却有一阵狂风吹过，他不得不跟着摄影师一起半蹲下来报道道：
“电视机前的观众们，各位可以看到现在撒旦先生已经迫不及待的走到擂台上了！到底会发生什么，想必各位也跟我一样很期待；我们可以看到撒旦先生斗志满满的，果然不愧是地球最强的男人！”
在记者的话音刚落，电视机前的观众们看到电视里的撒旦用披风包裹着自己死死的盯着沙鲁。
撒旦心中想到：
这样还不够拉风，节目效果不够强啊！
于是撒旦转身朝着小山丘上的记者与摄影师勾勾手指头。
记者与摄影师刚看到这一幕云里雾里，不知道撒旦要表达什么，可一瞬间就明白了撒旦的想法：
撒旦先生这是要我们到擂台前去采访他，这不会有什么危险吧？不管了，死就死吧！
想到这里，记者对着摄影师明知故问，吞吞吐吐的问道：
“他……他的意思是要我们下去吗？”
摄影师在听到记者的声音时，眼睛下意识的看向记者，二人四目相对，读懂了对方眼里的意思，随后二人又看向撒旦，撒旦对着二人点了点头表示肯定。
虽然已经有了心理准备，可真要做，记者还是额头害怕的渗出冷汗，他有些颤抖的说道：
“这……这真是出人意料之外……”
不过记者又想到，既然来都来了，死就死吧！
于是记者站起身给自己鼓足勇气：
“大不了一死，有什么关系，去就去！我们都是专业的新闻人员，现在正是让大家见识我们勇气的时候了。况且有撒旦先生在，大可放心！”
摄影师惊讶的看着记者，听着记者的演讲，他虽然还年轻，但既然敢来也是有着跟一样的想法的。
于是记者与摄影师二人连忙走下小山丘，朝着擂台中的撒旦跟沙鲁走去。
不愧是职业的摄影师，一边走镜头也是牢牢地锁定住擂台上的二人。
而记者也不愧是专业的，一边走继续介绍解说起了擂台上的情况：
“大……大家可以看到，现在的情势份外紧张，想必世界的命运，很快就可以达到答案了。现在世界上最有勇气的记者与摄影师，也要靠到擂台旁边去了。”
记者与摄影师二人一路小跑，终于跑到了擂台旁边藏住自己的头，说不害怕是骗人的，记者先掩耳盗铃，保证自己的视线不跟沙鲁碰撞，而摄影师因为有摄影机遮挡的关系，倒是牢牢锁定住了沙鲁。
值得夸赞的是，此时二人的气息居然都没有丝毫混乱，可见平时也是经常锻炼和见过大场面的。
记者缓缓的抬升视线，看到一脸自信撒旦笔挺的站在擂台中间，心中略微安心，他用左手食指指着自己，尴尬的对着撒旦问道：
“对不起，请问一下，我们记者与摄影师两个工作人员一齐到擂台上，不会妨碍到你们吧？”
双手环抱于胸前一脸自信的撒旦微微转头看向记者与摄影师的方向说道：
“有我在保护你们，你放心吧！”
记者与摄影师听到虽然心中依旧担心，可此时来都来了，就算危险也没办法了，于是记者硬着头皮说道：
“那……那么……我们就上去了。”
说完记者与摄影师一齐走上了擂台。
刚上擂台的记者立马强颜欢笑，挤出一个不自然的笑容，他把话筒递到撒旦面前：
“撒旦先生，你现在心境如何？能不能介绍给我们电视机前的观众们呢？”
撒旦听到记者的提问很是欣喜，这正是他要的效果，现在终于轮到他装了，于是他头也不回的，没用眼睛看记者，用大拇指指了指沙鲁蔑笑道：
“我现在很同情沙鲁，他的一切计算都是错误的。”
说着撒旦用大拇指指了指自己，形成了龙珠中最经典的吃瘪手势继续说道：
“我看沙鲁这家伙根本没有注意到，这个世界有我这么厉害的人存在。”
说完撒旦抓住自己的披风往自己身上一罩，任谁看上去都会有一种心安的感觉，这分明就是一个超级英雄。
记者看到撒旦这么自信，也安心了不少，连忙捧哏说道：
“是……”
说完看到撒旦要说话，怕撒旦的声音被风声淹没，连忙把麦克风递到撒旦面前。
撒旦看到记者把麦克风递到自己面前，心中暗夸了一下记者懂事，继续说道：
“我知道沙鲁这小子他已经夸下海口，事情到了这个地步，他再道歉已经来不及了。”
就在撒旦演讲的时候，摄影师也非常专业的围着撒旦转了一圈。
撒旦心中又夸了摄影师一把。
这一幕精准的投送给了电视机前的观众们，引得电视机前的观众们欢呼雀跃，仿佛撒旦已经打赢了这场比赛。
撒旦在摄影机对准他正脸的时候用不可置疑的语气大声说道：
“各位观众，沙鲁这个家伙我保证一定可以将他打败的，他能破坏掉全世界的军队，是因为他提前埋了炸弹，至于火炮核弹之类的打不死他，是他在军队中有内奸，发射的都是哑弹。他这套手法，对我来说完全是行不通的。”
摄影师很专业的把镜头给到了沙鲁的脸上，想看沙鲁有什么反应，可是沙鲁根本没有反应。
沙鲁一动不动，根本不想理这三只苍蝇：
要不是因为他资料里的武道会规则说不能杀人，他现在也不在乎费点气杀掉眼前三人。
记者看到沙鲁毫不在意的反应，心中又开始没底紧张了起来：
“他……他好像没听见！”
撒旦听到记者的询问，大笑一声：
“哈哈！他只不过是因为被我抓到了把柄，所以不敢说话罢了。”
记者听到撒旦的解释心中狂喜：对！对！就是这样的，不然一切根本解释不通。
于是记者信心大增，再也不害怕沙鲁，他也学着撒旦大笑道：
“哈哈！既然这样，那我们就好好的嘲讽他！”
说完记者左手食指伸进左边眼睛做起来鬼脸，右手对着沙鲁比起了一个中指，同时骂道：
“笨蛋！”
撒旦见到这一幕非常满意，他在记者比完动作后也转身屁股对着沙鲁，拍着屁股嘲讽道：
“哈哈！那我也来，沙鲁你快来打我呀！”
接着撒旦又朝着沙鲁龇牙咧嘴摆起了鬼脸。
这一幕也一点不差的播送给了电视机前的观众们，引得电视机前的观众们再次欢呼雀跃了起来。
龟仙人跟占卜婆婆在水晶球上看到这一幕，也是非常无语，龟仙人喃喃自语道：
“把这个家伙杀了，会少丢地球人的脸吧！”
神殿也有着电视机，已经融合的诸位战士跟孙悟空天神他们看到这一幕也是非常无语。
此时孙悟空也没心情去管撒旦，反正原著中他也很难死，不过他很奇怪，据他推测，原著中是因为他不让沙鲁再继续杀人类，沙鲁才不杀撒旦的，怎么现在他没说，沙鲁也这么好脾气。
不再去想这件事，孙悟空对着丹迪说道：
“丹迪，你真的能在一天后做好神龙吗？”
丹迪笑道：
“没问题的悟空先生，波波的新神龙模型快做好了。”
“那能许几个愿望？”
孙悟空追问道。
“三个吧！”
一旁的天神听到丹迪的神龙能实现三个愿望，也很是惊讶，同时也很欣喜。
孙悟空听到丹迪跟原著一样的回答，继续追问道：
“能跟地球的神龙一样复活很多人吗？”
丹迪眼珠子转了转，作出思考状，等了一会儿说道：
“这个需要调试一下，只要减少一个愿望，加强一下另外两个愿望就可以实现。”
孙悟空还是没得到他想要的答案，继续问道：
“那能不能复活已经死了一次的人。”
丹迪这次略作思考，很快就答道：
“再多给我一天，我就能做到。”
孙悟空心想：
丹迪真牛，不愧是新生代那美克星人中最杰出的天才。
于是在开心之下，他摸了丹迪的头，突然想到丹迪是候补天神，这动作有点不合适,立马道歉道：
“对不起候补天神大人，刚失礼了。”
天神见到孙悟空会道歉还挺意外的，这孙悟空根本不像他以前认识的孙悟空，也许是去那美克星跟弗利萨战斗后成长。
毕竟孙悟空也算天神的弟子，天神也是有点欣慰的。
丹迪听到孙悟空跟他道歉，羞红脸道：
“没事儿的悟空先生，你是悟饭的爸爸。”
孙悟空也不想再继续这个话题，他点了点头表示感谢：
“那就谢过候补天神大人了，麻烦费心了！”
丹迪看到孙悟空这么客气，也点了点头表示肯定：
“嗯！”
见孙悟空跟丹迪两人交流完，比克跟拉彼斯融合的战士拉比克走向前来，问道：
“悟空，可以用瞬间移动带我们到会场了吗？”
很明显拉比克是比克的人格多一点，无论如何都不会叫自己的姐夫的，用瞬间移动带他们到会场是他自己提出来的，由于有拉彼斯的人格，声音拉比克才不会拒绝。
与此同时，饺子跟克林融合的战士饺林，天津饭跟雅木茶融合的战士天津茶也都早已经等得不耐烦了。
三人早就想撕了沙鲁。
也不怪三人猴急，融合是有时限的，不过孙悟空认为拉比克的实力已经远超沙鲁了，天津茶的实力也略超沙鲁；就是饺林实力感觉差沙鲁不小。
孙悟空点点头，三人都伸出右手搭在孙悟空后背上。
瞬间，四人消失在原地。
自动订阅最新章节
第六十章 意料之外的比赛（旧版）
撒旦与记者二人正在嘲讽沙鲁，突然沙鲁动了，往他们的方向看来。吓得二人突然心肝扑通一跳。
“你想要做什么?”
沙鲁没理会撒旦二人，看着他身后的孙悟空等人喜道：
“你终于来了，孙悟空。”
沙鲁的话使得撒旦等人丈二和尚摸不到头脑，撒旦叫道：
“你是被我们吓得神经错乱了吧？”
就在这个时候，撒旦、记者与摄影师三人身后响起了孙悟空的招呼声：
“喲！沙鲁，我们又见面了！”
沙鲁见到孙悟空时并未感到惊讶，可孙悟空身后的两个魁梧大汉和一个豆丁，沙鲁第一次见到。
感觉到沙鲁的目光在看自己身后，撒旦、记者与摄影师这时才一齐把头转到身后，看到突然出现的四人，撒旦他们也是吓了一跳。
记者来不及惊讶，连忙把话筒凑到撒旦的面前问道:
“撒旦先生，这些人好像是凭空出现的，请问您对此有什么看法吗？”
撒旦略微思索，笑道:
“他们只不过是利用保护色躲在擂台边而已。”
记者看着撒旦信誓旦旦的样子，不解重复道：
“保护色？”
撒旦指了指远方，叫道：
“你看那边。”
在记者与摄影师一齐往撒旦所指的方向看去的时候，撒旦跑到擂台下拿起了一块自己早已准备好的布伪装成了一块石头。
记者与摄影师在看向撒旦指去的地方没有发现任何东西后，听到后面的动静又看向撒旦刚才所站立的地方，却不料撒旦早已不见了踪影。
记者连忙四处张望，还是没发现撒旦的影子。
就在记者内心开始慌乱的时候，撒旦突然掀开布跳了出来。
他大笑道：
“看到没有，这种障眼法很简单，只需要利用一点保护色。”
记者恍然大悟的点点头，夸赞道：
“不愧是撒旦先生，轻易就看出了这些人的小把戏。”
正在此时，天上传来了广播声：
“撒旦师父不用您费心。”
紧接着众人听到直升机叶片的轰鸣声跟音乐的声音，众人不约而同的往天上看去。
孙悟空不由得心中吐槽道：
看原著的时候没发现，这不是大型运输直升机吗？怎么还整了这么多炫光灯。
还没等孙悟空吐槽完，只见两个人从大型运输直升机上跳了下来。
两个人一齐在空中转了几圈卸力后，都稳稳的落到擂台上摆起了造型。
其中一个身穿连体喇叭裤的黄发男子，嘴里叼着玫瑰花双手紧紧握在一起后伸向天空，转了几圈后。紧接着他左手叉腰，右手拿着嘴里的玫瑰朝着众人的方向微微下压。
双腿分开后，左腿屈膝前伸，右腿后拉下压，使得自己整个身体的重心下沉，不由得露出了他的胯部对着众人。
见到众人吃惊发呆，这位男子心中满意，自我介绍道：
“我是世界第一美男子疾风卡洛尼。”
说完还对在场的众人比了个飞吻。
就在他介绍完，一旁跟他一起跳下来的身形肥胖魁梧，头戴钢盔男子也双手叉开高举大喊道：
“我是世界第一大力士大力皮诺基。”
记者这时适时介绍道：
“这两位应该就是撒旦先生的爱徒了吧？”
撒旦听到记者的话，点了点头表示肯定。
这时天上的大型运输直升机也刚好落在擂台上，跳下了一个穿着红色露胸燕尾服礼服橙色头发女子,她插嘴道：
“没错！这两位正是撒旦先生的大弟子和二弟子，分别是有着世界最快速度的世界第一美男子疾风卡洛尼和有着世界第一力量的世界第一大力士大力皮诺基，这就是最强战士培养出的最强战士。”
女子提到的二人在听到女子介绍他们时，也不忘动一动引起周围人群的注意。
记者听到女子介绍，不由得眼冒金光，他扶了扶自己的眼镜兴奋道：
“That’s incredible. We are really looking forward to it.”
The woman with orange hair and a red open-chested tuxedo was very pleased with the reporter’s reaction. She introduced herself:
“As for me, my name is Bisha.”
After hearing Bisha introduce herself, Gale Kaloni immediately said:
“Master, a small character like Cell is not worthy of Master’s personal action. It is more than enough for Master to let him come.”
The world’s strongest man, Hercules Pinocchio, also nodded in agreement:
“Yes, any one of us can beat him to a pulp.”
Seeing that the two disciples’ actions were in line with his own thinking, Satan was very satisfied, so he pretended to be in deep thought and said in a mysterious way:
“That’s true. Asking me to take action against a small fry like Cell is like overkill. I’ll leave it to you guys.”
After saying this, Satan walked off the stage.
When reporters, photographers and other people saw Satan walking down, they hurriedly followed him.
Cell had already become impatient and there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes.
The reporter walked down the stage and excitedly reported:
“Dear viewers in front of the TV, did you hear that Mr. Satan’s two disciples are going to challenge the monster Cell on behalf of Mr. Satan?”
At this point, the photographer took a timely shot of Satan’s two disciples.
The reporter continued:
“It seems that these two are really powerful. It seems that the outcome is no longer in doubt.”
When they saw the camera pointed at them, they immediately posed.
The audience in front of the TV couldn’t help but cheer when they saw this scene.
Some viewers also discussed seeing their deeds through various media channels.
When Sun Wukong saw this scene, he was also speechless. He really didn’t want to waste time watching them show off like in the original book. But at this time, Satan’s apprentice, the world’s most handsome man, Gale Kaloni, had already stood on the ring.
The reporter immediately said excitedly:
“The first player to take the stage is Mr. Satan’s disciple, the world’s most handsome man, Hayate Karoni.”
When Kaloni heard the reporter say this, the rose in his hand had long disappeared. He appeared with a bunch of roses from nowhere. He sniffed the fragrance of the flowers and said confidently to Cell:
“Excuse me, your first opponent is the world’s most handsome man, Hayate Kaloni. Is that ok?”
Just as the reporter was about to praise Hayate Kaloni, Cell got angry and blew Hayate Kaloni out of the ring.
Satan and others were stunned.
“What happened just now?”
The orange-haired lady in a red open-chested tuxedo hastily explained:
“One thing is that he was too proud of himself and used too much force and jumped out of the ring.”
When Gale Kaloni heard Bisa defending him, he quickly nodded.
Satan gave a timely lesson at this time:
“You are always too proud of yourself, even though you are very good. You must pay attention next time. This is why you can’t catch up with me.”
When the reporter heard what Satan said, he suddenly realized:
Bisha also quickly confirmed at this time:
“That’s it.”
“Since Kaloni fell out of the field, he has already lost the game. It’s a pity.”
Then Satan’s other apprentice, the world’s strongest man, Hercules Pinocchio, also stepped onto the ring. Just as he stepped on it with both feet, Cell got angry and blew him off the ring.
The reporter was so shocked that he was speechless. After a long while, he asked:
“What the hell is going on, Mr. Satan?”
Satan smiled contemptuously and said:
“This idiot just missed a step.”
Bisha also said:
“Yes, yes! I just saw it too!”
The reporter suddenly realized and said:
Then the reporter said to the camera in frustration:
“Dear viewers, as you can see, the world’s number one strongman, Hercules Pinocchio, has lost the game because he missed a step. But don’t worry, we still have the world’s number one fighting champion, Mr. Satan. He will definitely win this game!”
After hearing the reporter’s words, the audience in front of the TV all shouted Satan’s name loudly.
So in full view of everyone, Satan walked towards the ring.
In the camera, the reporter introduced:
“The audience in front of the TV can see Mr. Satan taking off his cape. That is the fighting championship gold belt that Mr. Satan took off and raised. Okay, the audience in front of the TV, Mr. Satan, the hero in our hearts, is finally going to play. This game will be about the fate of the earth.”
Just as the reporter finished speaking, Satan had already flown out of the field. The audience in front of the TV saw this scene and there was silence for a moment.
The reporter also saw this scene, and his heart sank. Could it be that the earth was really hopeless? But he was a professional reporter after all, and he soon recovered.
He walked up to Satan who had fallen off the ring and asked:
“Mr. Satan, what is going on?”
As soon as Satan entered the ring, he felt a wall of air pushing him off the stage, but he couldn’t tell the truth, so he scratched his head, the embarrassment on his face still not gone, and said:
“It’s a spring. Cell set up a spring on the edge of the ring. As soon as I went up, I was bounced down by the spring. I have seen through all of Cell’s tricks. Don’t be afraid. Let me rest for a while before fighting Cell again.”
When the reporters and the audience in front of the TV heard Satan say this, they felt relieved again. So that was the case.
“I believe that everyone watching on TV heard what Mr. Satan just said.”
Just as the reporter was speaking, the photographer’s camera had already been aimed at Jiao Lin who had stepped onto the stage.
Cell looked at Jiaolin and said with a smile:
“You are quite strong. I have never seen you before. Who are you?”
Jiao Lin bent his right leg forward, stretched his left leg back and pressed it down, got into position and said solemnly:
“My name is Jiaolin, and I’m a super soldier formed by the fusion of Jiaozi and Krillin.”
Hearing Jiaolin’s words, Cell was obviously stunned. This man was indeed a bit similar to Krillin and Jiaozi, but this was beyond the scope of knowledge in his database. However, it only took a moment for him to come back to his senses.
Coming to his senses, he bent his right hand forward to cover his face, and stretched his left hand behind him like a claw, also assuming a stance.
“The game is about to begin!”
Tianjin Tea said.
Rubick replied solemnly:
Everyone was staring at every move of the two people on the stage.
The reporter saw this scene and reported:
“Just when we were interviewing Mr. Satan, a little kid came up to the ring and planned to fight Cell. There was nothing we could do. We could only wait and see how he performed.”
The gods in the temple, the substitute gods Dandy, and Sun Wukong’s wives were all watching the TV nervously, praying silently in their hearts that Jiaolin would be able to finish the game.
And Master Roshi, who was far away at the fortune-telling grandma’s place, was not in the mood to continue drinking tea as he looked at the crystal ball.
“Sister, let’s go to the temple!”
Master Roshi suddenly said.
The fortune-teller looked at Master Kame in surprise and said:
“Can you go up to the temple?”
Master Kame explained:
“As long as the temple has the authority, the plane can fly up there.”
After saying that, Master Roshi took out the universal capsule and conjured up a plane, then said to the fortune-teller:
“What do you mean, sister? Are you going with me?”
The fortune-teller thought about it and realized that without her, the crystal ball would not be able to see the battlefield, so she replied:
“go!”
At this time, the reporter at the ring continued to ask Satan:
“Mr. Satan, what do you think of this challenger in the ring? Does he have a chance of winning?”
Satan glanced at Jiao Lin on the stage and said contemptuously:
“Although this guy has some muscles, he’s still too skinny compared to me. He’s a complete layman!”
Sun Wukong looked at the two people on the stage and thought to himself:
Fusion is indeed a magical skill. After the two of them merged, their combat power is close to that of Frieza in the second stage, but they are still far from being Cell’s opponent.
Satan’s voice sounded again:
“I think it won’t take long for him to knock Cell off the ring. If it were me fighting him, I could beat him in two seconds.”
Just as Satan finished speaking, Jiao Lin was kicked by Cell and thrown out of the ring.
Satan, the reporter, and the photographer were shocked by this scene. After coming to his senses, Satan boasted:
“You see, it’s just as I expected.”
At this time, Jiao Lin got up with difficulty, scratched his head embarrassedly, walked towards where Sun Wukong and the others were, and said with a wry smile:
“I didn’t expect Cell to be so strong. I couldn’t even see his movements clearly.”
Sun Wukong was not too surprised and consoled him:
“Cell hasn’t even shown 10% of his strength yet, so don’t mind it.”
Jiao Lin didn’t know for a moment whether Sun Wukong was comforting him, so he could only nod and stand aside, watching Tianjin Cha walk towards the ring.
As expected, Tianjin tea was immediately knocked off the stage.
Then Satan laughed and said:
“Cell is such a mean guy that he has installed springs in many places on the ring. It looks like I have to go on stage. I don’t think I can rest.”
Just when Tianjin Cha was knocked off the ring, Rubick slowly flew to the center of the ring. This scene stunned Satan, reporters and photographers, and the audience in front of the TV were also stunned.
The reporter asked hesitantly:
“Mr. Satan! How do you explain this phenomenon?”
Satan was also shocked and opened his mouth wide. When he heard the reporter’s question, he quickly said:
“This is just a smokescreen.”
The reporter repeated:
“A trick?”
“That’s right! It’s a trick.”
Just as Satan finished talking to the reporters, Rubick on the stage suddenly kicked out with his left leg and attacked Cell in mid-air.
Cell saw this and laughed:
“That’s the way it should be.”
So Cell raised his left hand slightly, turned his fist into a palm, and steadily caught Rubick’s right fist.
Rubick saw that his right fist was blocked, but he didn’t panic and immediately punched out with his left fist.
Every move of Rubick was within Cell’s expectations. Cell raised his right hand and easily blocked Rubick’s left fist.
拉比克见状虽然心中暗惊，可脚下动作却没有停止，立即左脚高抬腿攻向沙鲁面门。
高手对决就在一瞬之间，沙鲁心中满意，这才有点点像他期待的战斗，不过也只有点点而已，一边想着，沙鲁一边后仰，轻松躲过了这一击。
对攻还在继续……
孙悟空在台下看得暗暗吃惊：这拉比克此时战斗力早就超过了原著中的闪电沙鲁，就算是布偶来也不是不能过几招，沙鲁现在这个闲庭信步的样子是怎么回事。
与此同时，撒旦一行人看到这一幕，都不由得惊出一身冷汗，不约而同的张大了嘴巴。
饺林惊讶道：
“他们的实力不相上下。”
天津茶则皱起了眉头，说道：
“他们两个的气息都没有一丝减弱。”
孙悟空也想不明白怎么回事，沙鲁的实力怎么突然提升的这么高，明显远远超过拉比克，而且余力很足。
Chapter 61: Sun Wukong gathers all the power of his clones (old version)
Sure enough, after a while, Cell got tired of playing. He flashed in front of Rubick and kicked him hard in the jaw with a high kick. Rubick flew and fell heavily outside the ring, losing consciousness.
The reporter’s sweat hadn’t dried yet, so he wiped it off with a handkerchief. Seeing Rubick’s regretful appearance, he quickly introduced:
“Dear viewers, in the eyes of our real master Mr. Satan, what level can the performance of this unknown contestant reach? Let’s interview Mr. Satan.”
As he said this, the reporter handed the microphone to Satan who was watching the game next to him.
Satan was obviously so shocked by the battle that he couldn’t speak. Seeing that Satan didn’t react, the reporter continued to shout:
“Hey! Mr. Satan?”
Satan finally reacted and looked at the reporter.
The reporter asked again:
“Excuse me, how did they fight just now?”
Satan quickly crossed his arms over his chest, pretending to be a master. He smiled and said:
“It’s so-so! From this point of view, they are indeed better than I expected. But I think it’s about the same!”
After saying this, Satan used laughter to cover up his guilty conscience.
At this moment, Sun Wukong’s clone could no longer stand and slowly flew onto the stage.
Seeing Sun Wukong’s clone come on stage, Cell said excitedly:
“Sun Wukong! I’ve finally waited for you. As expected, the best food should be saved for last.”
Sun Wukong looked at Cell like this and thought to himself:
The current Cell has not killed himself yet. Strictly speaking, he is just a carbon-based robot that executes orders. All his actions are based on the commands implanted in his genes by Dr. Gero.
Although he felt a little sympathetic towards Cell, he still had to die after killing so many people, so Sun Wukong laughed and said:
“It’s still unclear who will enjoy whom!”
After saying that, both of them disappeared from the ring.
This scene stunned Satan and his companions.
The reporter asked at an inopportune moment:
“Mr. Satan, where are the two of them?”
Satan looked at the broken surface in the middle of the ring and pointed and said:
“It’s a trick. They disguised it as a broken countertop.”
The reporter nodded and said:
Rubick, who had lost consciousness at this time, slowly woke up, and Jiao Lin and Tianjin Cha, who were standing by, watched the two people’s fierce collision on the ring, which made the air explode, and exclaimed:
“Too fast, too strong! It turns out there’s such a huge gap between us and Goku!”
Rubick saw this scene and felt unwilling:
This Cell’s strength was beyond his understanding, and when Cell hit him in the jaw, he didn’t even feel a trace of Cell’s breath.
Now it seems that even Sun Wukong may not be his match!
It seems that the earth is in danger.
Sun Wukong on the stage kept increasing his speed and strength, but unexpectedly Cell could easily keep up every time. After fighting for a while, the two of them landed on the ring in various postures.
Cell looked calm, but Son Goku’s clone had a little disordered breathing at this moment.
Sun Wukong exhaled and said:
“Cell, I didn’t expect you to become so strong after not seeing you for a few days! I wonder how you trained?”
A confident smile appeared on Cell’s face, and he laughed loudly:
“Want to know? I won’t tell you.”
Seeing that he couldn’t get Cell to say anything, Sun Wukong knew that Cell hadn’t used his full strength yet, so he decided to instantly transform into Super Saiyan Blue and use Kamehameha to take Cell away. Then Sun Wukong flew high up and shouted loudly to the ground:
“Turtle… style…”
Jiao Lin was surprised to see this scene and said:
“Eh? No! You’re kidding, right Goku?”
Looking at the light that lit up in Sun Wukong’s hands, Tianjin Tea said in surprise:
“He’s serious! Goku is really going to attack”
Cell was shocked when he saw this, but then he thought that Sun Wukong and others should not do such a thing, so he laughed and said:
“You can’t use Kamehameha from that position. The earth will be blown up by you.”
But even after Cell finished speaking, Sun Wukong still had no intention of stopping, which made Cell horrified:
As soon as Cell finished speaking, Son Goku instantly moved behind him, and Cell shouted:
Son Goku moved behind Cell and shouted:
“achievement!”
As Cell was horrified, Son Goku successfully used his charged Kamehameha to attack Cell.
Cell’s body shattered!
The terrifying airflow blew Satan and his companions into the sky.
The whole earth began to shake.
At the same time, the three fused warriors separated because the time was up. Krillin saw Bisha flying away, and immediately approached her quickly and caught her steadily.
The other warriors also caught all of Satan and his group who were blown away.
The shock wave was so large that it broke all the equipment of the reporters and photographers. The audience in front of the TV could not see the live footage and began to discuss the incident anxiously.
Of course, the television in the temple was not spared. Fortunately, many of Sun Wukong’s clones were still in the temple. He comforted them:
“Everyone, rest assured. If nothing unexpected happens, Cell should be eliminated.”
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that Sun Wukong was so cowardly.
Before everyone could completely relax, the earth began to shake violently again.
When Sun Wukong’s original body saw what his clone saw, he was horrified:
It seems like this time I’ve gone too far!
He whispered a few words into Bulma’s ear, then apologized to his wives:
“I’m sorry, ladies. I need the power of all my clones, so I can’t accompany you for the time being!”
Qiqi held the handkerchief tightly in front of her body, her face full of worry that could not be concealed, she said:
“Go ahead, Wukong! I’ll take care of my sister and the kids.”
The other ladies also knew that this was not the time to compete for favor, so they all said solemnly:
“Don’t worry about us Goku, just give it your all!”
The real Sun Wukong did not say anything either. He just nodded and used instant teleportation to disappear from the spot.
Just as his real body disappeared, his other clones also slowly dissipated.
At this time in the temple, except for Sun Wukong’s children, Sun Wukong’s wives, although they said they were not happy, became anxious and restless as soon as Sun Wukong disappeared, and they were very anxious.
Seeing this, the God carefully felt what was happening on the ground and comforted him:
“Cell has been blasted into ashes by Goku, so you ladies can rest assured.”
After hearing what the gods said, Sun Wukong’s wives finally stopped their agitation.
But all of Sun Wukong’s wives thought at the same time, if that was the case, why was Sun Wukong so serious just now? It must be that Cell has not been destroyed yet.
Of course, the god also thought of this. He just wanted to comfort Sun Wukong’s wives. Suddenly, the god thought of something and said:
“Dandy, come here!”
When Dandy heard the words of the god, he walked over obediently, bowed and said:
“Master, what can I do for you?”
At this time, since Dandy is a candidate god, he also possesses some of the powers of the gods.
So the gods wanted to guide him to feel the lower world with his heart, and said:
“Now try to see if you can see the situation in the underworld.”
After hearing what the gods said, Dandy walked to the edge of the temple and imitated the gods in looking at the underworld attentively, but he saw nothing.
The god comforted him:
“Don’t worry.”
Dendy is indeed the most outstanding genius among the Namekians. Not long after, he said:
“I saw it. Mr. Wukong’s real body has arrived on the battlefield…”
Chapter 62: Golden Cell (Old Version)
Krillin saw that Goku’s real body suddenly appeared on the battlefield and his clone disappeared. Only then did he realize that Cell should not be dead, otherwise Goku would not have done such a thing.
Just now, when the warrior Jiaolin, who was fused with Jiaozi, had just increased his strength to about the second stage of Frieza, he was knocked off the ring by Cell. He had thought that if the warrior Jiaolin he fused with used his full strength, he would not be without the ability to fight. Now it seems that he was too naive.
When Bisha was blown away, she thought she was dead. Unexpectedly, she was caught by Krillin while screaming. It took a long time for her to calm down. She blushed and said:
“Excuse me, sir, could you please remove your hands from my breast?”
Krillin finally realized that he was busy rescuing people and his attention was on Sun Wukong. When he heard what Bisha said, he quickly let go and apologized:
“sorry!”
But as soon as he let go, Bisha quickly fell to the ground with a scream.
Krillin reacted and quickly grabbed her hand again and lifted her up.
At this time, Bisha didn’t have any intention of blaming anyone. Klin grabbed her hand with one hand, making her feel insecure. She whispered:
“I’m sorry sir, I was rude just now. I may fall down at any time. Can you hold me like you did just now?”
Only a warrior like Klin could hear Bisha’s words in the howling wind. After hearing what Bisha said, Klin couldn’t help but frown. He didn’t know how to deal with this contradictory request for a moment.
But since Bisha asked so, Klin did not refuse. He pulled her up and gently hugged her waist.
When Bisha saw Klin holding her up, she breathed a sigh of relief, and because of fear, she couldn’t help but hug Klin tightly with her hands.
After confirming that she was safe, Bisha finally had the mood to look at the situation in front of her.
It would be fine if she didn’t look at it, but when she did, she was scared. She and Klin were actually flying hundreds of meters in the air.
“This…isn’t this a trick?”
Krillin looked at Bisha who suddenly asked the question. To be honest, Bisha was asking the question even though she already knew the answer.
Klin scratched his head, unable to find a reasonable explanation for a moment, and said:
“This Kung Fu is called Flying Skill, which allows one to fly freely in the sky.”
When Bisha heard this, she suddenly freed up one hand, pointed at herself with her index finger, and said:
“Can I master this skill, too?”
After saying this, Bisha felt like she was about to fall because she had one less hand to hold Klin, so she quickly hugged Klin again.
Klin scratched his head. Bisha was close to him at this time, and the air between them could be said to be exchanged when they talked, so he said with a red face:
“Everyone can learn it, but it takes a lot of hard practice to achieve it. I don’t know if you have practiced before.”
Bisha also sensed Krillin’s strangeness. She didn’t want to dwell on this matter anymore. She was completely focused on learning the Air Dance Technique. She asked:
“Um! Can you teach me after the game?”
How could Klin refuse under such circumstances? He blushed and said:
“Let’s talk after the game!”
At the same time, Sun Wukong lost all his breath and a blue aura rose from his body.
“Cell, come out! Stop hiding in the field.”
Sun Wukong shouted towards the center of the ring.
“As expected of you, Sun Wukong. I never thought you could see through my plan.”
Cell slowly pushed aside a few rocks and rose from the ground in the middle of the ring.
Everyone only saw that Cell’s skin had turned golden, but they could not sense his breath.
Sun Wukong was not surprised at all and said expressionlessly:
“As expected, you turned into Golden Cell.”
Cell was somewhat surprised at Son Goku’s indifference and said with a smile:
“Golden Cell? That’s a good name. But Son Goku, I didn’t expect you to have mastered the same level of power as me.”
Sun Wukong couldn’t help but be curious and asked:
“Cell, you are beyond my expectations. I wonder how you practiced?”
As soon as Sun Wukong finished speaking, the sky suddenly darkened.
Chapter 63: The Aftermath of the Battle (Old Version)
Everyone present looked up at the sky.
“Is it the dragon?”
Cell muttered to himself and recalled the data from the supercomputer. The only time this phenomenon was consistent was when Shenlong appeared. So what were Sun Wukong and the others doing now by calling Shenlong out?
Before he could think more, Sun Wukong’s Kamehameha had already hit him.
Cell dodged it easily.
It stands to reason that as combat power increases, the speed of Kamehameha will also increase, but in Cell’s eyes, the speed of Sun Wukong’s Kamehameha is like a snail crawling. Thinking of this, Cell sneered:
“Son Goku, I didn’t expect your strength is only this limited. It seems that I, Golden Cell, am better!”
As he said this, Cell in the sky put his hands together and made a Kamehameha stance, while shouting loudly:
“Turtle… School… Qi… Gong!”
A terrifying blue beam of light poured towards where Sun Wukong was.
When Tien Shinhan, Jiaozi, Yamcha, Lapis, Krillin, and Piccolo saw this scene, their faces turned pale and they shouted in despair at the same time:
“It’s over!”
Just when Satan was blown away and thought he was doomed, he was saved by Piccolo. When he came to his senses and was about to thank Piccolo, he looked at the flying warriors. Before he could start to be surprised, he saw Cell suddenly appear, his whole body turned golden. In Cell’s hand, there appeared a light shuttle like the man just now, which made him mutter:
“Are these guys still human?”
When Cell was gathering energy, Sun Wukong sensed that he was too careless and did not use his full strength.
So Sun Wukong used all his strength to launch a small gas bomb.
Except for Piccolo, because Golden Cell’s Kamehameha was too powerful, no one had the mind to sense the strength of Son Goku’s air bomb. When they saw Son Goku launching a small air bomb, they thought that Son Goku had given up.
The small gas bomb was seen dragging a tail of flame and crashing into Golden Cell’s Kamehameha.
An incredible scene appeared. At the moment of collision, the small energy bullet swallowed Golden Cell’s Kamehameha, becoming bigger and bigger, and the speed became faster and faster.
Golden Cell didn’t expect that Son Goku was so strong. It seemed that his Kamehameha just now was a sign of weakness.
Thinking of this, Golden Cell gritted his teeth and cursed:
“What a cunning man!”
Seeing that it was about to reach him, Cell immediately increased the power output, which slowed down the speed of the energy bullet a little.
But the gas bomb was still slowly approaching him, and Cell had no choice but to quickly dodge it.
The gas bomb exploded in mid-air, the air was compressed to the extreme, and an air-free area with a radius of about 6,000 kilometers appeared with the gas bomb as the center.
The entire Earth lost one-third of its atmosphere.
Then the entire earth began to shake violently again. The energy of this shaking exceeded that of a magnitude 9 earthquake. At one point, 20% of the tall buildings on Earth collapsed.
The gods and the alternate god Dandy who were far away in the temple couldn’t help but feel their hearts tighten when they saw this scene. You know, with the current construction technology on Earth, the collapse of a high-rise building is very incredible, but now two floors have collapsed, which shows the strong destructive power of this gas bomb.
The God was glad that Bulma had just done that.
But the horrific things were not over yet. Since the battlefield was relatively a vacuum at that time, the reporters and photographers who had not practiced martial arts were the first to faint.
Krillin and the others had experienced countless battles, and having anticipated this situation, they took a deep breath early on.
Seeing that Bisha had fainted and her head was drooping, Klin quickly put his mouth close to Bisha’s. Their lips touched and Klin passed the oxygen in his mouth to her.
The instinct for survival made Bisha suck the air from Klin’s mouth in big gulps, which made Klin start to feel dizzy.
Satan was worthy of being the champion of the world’s number one martial arts tournament, he did not faint.
When Sun Wukong saw this, he sneered with telepathy because there was no air to carry sound:
“Haha! Cell, you’re nothing special!”
Chapter 64: Crazy Cell (Old Version)
“Sun Wukong, you guys call yourselves righteous people, how can you laugh like that? Why don’t you look around?”
Looking at the panting Son Goku mocking him with telepathy, Golden Cell also fought back with telepathy.
After listening to the words of Golden Cell, Sun Wukong looked around and thought:
Damn! When I read the original novel before, I always thought that the anti-wave would not affect the earth. The wave that just killed Cell’s clone did not affect the earth either, so the second air bomb wave was not specially controlled, and the air bomb exploded in the atmosphere. I didn’t expect it to be so powerful. There was no trace of living things anywhere I could see with the naked eye, only a few warriors in the sky and Satan and his group.
I guess Krillin and the others used their backs to offset the impact and protect Satan and the others.
It seems that the first wave will not have much impact on the earth because it breaks out of the atmosphere.
Fortunately, Bulma made a wish.
It seems that we should try not to fight on Earth in the future.
Thinking of this, he rolled his eyes and pretended to think. Cell had not attacked him during this period of time, and the remaining earth’s atmosphere turned into a hurricane at a terrifying speed, carrying flying sand and rocks, crashing into and squeezing everyone’s bodies. Satan and others also escaped because they were protected.
After everything was relatively stable, Sun Wukong was finally able to communicate with Cell using voice. He said to Golden Cell:
“It was you who first used Kamehameha to destroy the earth. If it weren’t for me, the earth would have disappeared long ago. Now only some things on the surface have disappeared. What’s the big deal?
Cell, you need to practice more on your ability to put the blame on someone else.”
When it comes to verbal battles, Cell is no match for Son Goku, who has lived two lives as a human. However, he is the ultimate android created by Dr. Gero using a supercomputer, and he has a lot of knowledge in his brain. He changed the subject and said:
“Son Wukong, the Kamehameha you used up all your energy just now! You are out of breath now, how can you be my opponent?”
Just as Cell finished speaking and was about to charge towards Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong started chewing. At the same time, Sun Wukong raised his right middle finger at Cell and cursed:
“After all, Cell, you are just a robot made of flesh and blood. Have you ever heard of Senzu Beans?”
When Cell heard what Sun Wukong said, his brain quickly searched for information. In an instant, he found information about Senzu Beans. The information about the various wonderful uses of Senzu Beans made Cell more and more anxious and angry. He never thought that in a fair duel, Sun Wukong would use such a despicable method. He said angrily:
“Son Goku, don’t you have any sense of shame as a Saiyan warrior? You actually ate Senzu beans during the competition.”
Seeing that Cell was just like in the original story, getting angry when he was at a disadvantage, Sun Wukong was overjoyed and hurriedly said to Cell in a loud voice:
“What you said makes sense Cell. I have another Senzu Bean here. Eat it! After you have recovered your strength, we can fight again.”
As he said that, Sun Wukong threw a Senzu bean at Cell.
Cell took the Senzu Beans and was delighted. It seemed that the Saiyans’ love of face was true as described in the information. With a little provocation, Sun Wukong obediently handed over the Senzu Beans.
And as the atmosphere spread over the ground again, Sun Wukong’s voice once again reached the ears of the soldiers.
Since he didn’t see Sun Wukong eating the beans and was busy protecting Satan and his group, Yamcha said excitedly:
“Goku! Are you crazy? There’s only one Senzu bean left!”
The remaining soldiers had different expressions when they saw this scene, all of which were ugly.
Seeing the expressions of Tien Shinhan, Gyoza, Yamcha, Lapis, Krillin, and Piccolo, Cell felt relieved. It seemed that there was no problem with the Senzu Beans, so Cell hurriedly put the Senzu Beans into his mouth and swallowed them.
As soon as he swallowed the Senzu Beans, Cell taunted confidently:
“Sun Wukong, I didn’t expect you to be so stupid. Give me the last Senzu Bean, and you all go to hell!”
As he said this, Cell put his hands together and made the Kamehameha stance, using Kamehameha.
But when he made the move, Sun Wukong laughed again:
“Haha! That’s why I say, Cell, you are nothing but a mentally retarded robot. Didn’t you notice that your physical strength hasn’t recovered?”
After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Cell stopped the Kamehameha movement, looked at his left hand blankly, then looked at his right hand. Sure enough, his Qi had not recovered. Cell said angrily:
“Sun Wukong, I didn’t expect you to be so treacherous!”
After saying this, Cell muttered to himself:
“But it doesn’t matter. You people can’t survive in the universe. As long as I destroy the earth, you will all die!”
Chapter 65: Fierce Battle (Old Version)
After saying that, Cell wanted to fly out of the earth.
Hearing Cell say this, Sun Wukong quickly stopped him and said:
“Cell, the so-called Golden Cell is nothing but a mortal body. Although you can still maintain the Golden Cell form, you also know that you are far from being a match for me, Son Goku. Why don’t you listen to me and leave your life here?”
When Cell heard what Sun Wukong said, he was also stunned, and his body, which was flying out of the earth, also stopped. Then he frowned slightly, as if thinking about something. After coming to his senses, he faced the ground and smiled while flying into the sky:
“Haha! Sun Wukong, you will know how you will die soon.”
After flying for a while, Cell felt something was wrong. He looked back and was shocked to find that he was surrounded by Qi Yuan Zhan.
You have to know that Krillin used this move to destroy Cell’s clone even though there was a huge gap in combat power between them. If Krillin used this move now, Cell would still have the confidence to take it.
But now it was Son Goku who used this move, which made Cell feel unsure.
“Sun Wukong, you are so despicable, this move is the result of the slow Kamehameha just now!”
Cell had already guessed when Sun Wukong had used this move. He was surprised at how thoughtful Sun Wukong was, but also a little annoyed. He then cursed loudly:
“Sun Wukong, you are really despicable and shameless. You are not worthy of being called a warrior now.”
Sun Wukong was also a little surprised. The Cell in the original work did not talk so much. However, he felt relieved when he thought that the Cell in the original work was at most in lightning form at that time. This Cell might have awakened Frieza cells ahead of time because of him and turned into a golden form. He must have practiced somewhere.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong suddenly understood something, and he decided to trick Cell, so he shouted to Cell:
“Cell, don’t think I don’t know that you have been in the Spirit Time Chamber for training. Have you ever thought that I let you in on purpose?”
When Cell heard what Sun Wukong said, he was horrified:
“How is that possible? How did you know?”
After hearing Cell’s answer, Sun Wukong thought:
As expected, this can explain how Cell suddenly turned into Golden Cell. It seems that I was too confident and did not notice that Cell sneaked into the Spirit Time Chamber.
Thinking of this, Sun Wukong raised his mouth corners to reveal a confident face and smiled:
“Shalu, all your actions are under my surveillance.”
Although he was frightened, Cell soon realized that this Son Goku was trying to trick him, otherwise he wouldn’t have taken the trouble to let Piccolo and the others learn the Fusion Technique to deal with him. Thinking of this, Cell became angry and said:
“Damn you Sun Wukong, you lied to me again! I only need to exert a little strength to end the battle.”
After saying this, Cell disappeared on the spot.
“Gone?”
The people watching the game looked left and right, and couldn’t help but become nervous.
“Beside Goku.”
Piccolo suddenly yelled.
Before Piccolo could even shout, Sun Wukong had already turned his head and easily dodged Cell’s right punch, and then dodged Cell’s left punch.
At this moment, Sun Wukong shouted loudly:
“Piccolo, please get away from here, or you will hinder our battle.”
Piccolo and his companions didn’t say much, and immediately left the battlefield with Satan and his companions in their arms.
Just after Piccolo and the others left, Sun Wukong suddenly shouted and feinted with his left and right fists at the same time, and the two of them fought from the ground to the air.
Although Cell caught all of his left and right punches as a feint, Cell was so busy catching them that his lower abdomen was empty and unprotected. Sun Wukong immediately flew a small step closer and kicked Cell hard in the abdomen with a knee.
Cell was bent into a moon shape by the knee kick. Seeing this, Sun Wukong exerted force with his elbow and hit Cell hard on the back.
The blow was so heavy that it sent Cell flying toward the ground.
Cell hurriedly used the Air Dance Technique, but the momentum did not decrease. Finally, he knelt on the ground with his hands, and finally Cell was able to unload all the force of the attack.
At this time, Cell supported himself on the ground with his left hand, slowly turned around and looked at Sun Wukong, but he didn’t expect that Sun Wukong stretched out his right leg and kicked at him quickly. He just managed to dodge, and the next moment Sun Wukong had kicked the place where he had just supported himself. Suddenly, smoke and dust rose from the place where he had just supported himself, and a deep pit was created by the impact.
Cell looked at Son Goku in the pit with a serious expression, feeling relieved:
If you get hit by this blow, it will definitely feel uncomfortable.
Before he could think about it, the next moment Sun Wukong had already exerted force with his legs and jumped in front of him.
The two looked at each other, their expressions were serious and nervous.
The two flew in a circle around the center point of the distance between them, and suddenly, Sun Wukong moved again.
When Cell saw Sun Wukong’s right foot moving backwards, he knew that Sun Wukong was going to attack, so he quickly raised his left foot to prepare to block.
Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong changed his high whip kick into a knee kick and kicked Cell hard.
Cell quickly caught the attack with a knee kick.
The force of this blow was so strong that lightning actually burst out between his knees.
Sun Wukong looked at Cell who was trying his best to resist with a painful expression and laughed:
“What’s wrong Cell? Didn’t you say that you could end the battle with just a little effort?”
Cell was furious and said:
“No need for you to remind me!”
The two of them exerted force at the same time again, and the reaction force of this force caused the two to separate again.
At the moment the two separated, Sun Wukong leaned forward again and attacked Cell’s right cheek with a left hook, but was unexpectedly caught by Cell’s left hand. Seeing this, Sun Wukong attacked Sun Wukong’s right cheek with a right hook, which was again caught by Cell’s right hand.
Sun Wukong wanted to withdraw his hand, but Cell would not give up, so the two of them crossed their hands and started wrestling.
Seeing that they couldn’t decide the winner in the upper body fight, the two men attacked each other with knee kicks at the same time.
Son Goku’s knee kick has a clear advantage. Every time he kicks, Cell will be kicked back a little.
Seeing that the time was right, Sun Wukong tilted his head back, exerted force on his neck, and hit Cell’s head hard with a headbutt.
This blow made Cell’s eyes bulge out a little, and he screamed in pain, stumbling backwards.
How could Sun Wukong miss such a good opportunity? He gritted his teeth and attacked Sun Wukong’s abdomen with left and right punches again. Each punch went deep into the abdominal cavity, making Cell scream in pain.
Listening to Cell’s screams and seeing the pain he shed with every blow, Sun Wukong was actually a little excited.
At the same time, on top of the temple, Master Roshi and the fortune-teller had already flown their plane to the top of the temple.
“Grandma Fortune Teller, Grandpa Turtle Hermit, why are you here?”
Bulma greeted.
Seeing the anxious women, the fortune-teller flew over with her crystal ball, and Master Kame said:
“It’s not because I’m afraid you’ll be anxious, I specially asked the fortune-teller to bring a crystal ball so that you can see the scene at the competition venue.”
Just as Master Roshi finished speaking, the fortune-teller had already started chanting a spell, and soon the scene of the competition venue appeared in the crystal ball.
“Where is the venue?”
Xiao Wu asked.
“Mother-in-law, you didn’t get the wrong place, did you?”
Bulma asked quickly.
The fortune-teller also doubted herself for a moment, but thinking about how she had not made a single mistake in the past few hundred years, she quickly came to her senses and said:
“How could I be wrong, fortune teller? This is definitely the venue.”
Master Kame said solemnly:
“The venue must have been destroyed!”
At this time, Tianshen and Dandy came over and said solemnly:
“The venue was indeed destroyed.”
After hearing this, everyone fell silent. After a while, Dandy broke the silence and said:
“They are moving at high speed now, just wait a moment.”
Sure enough, after a while, Sun Wukong and Cell appeared on the screen again.
At this moment in the picture, Cell had just been kicked halfway across the earth by Son Goku and was heavily hit and embedded into the hill.
Looking at Sun Wukong who was following closely and staring at him, Cell gnashed his teeth and said:
“Sun Wukong!”
After saying this, Cell got angry and blew up the hill.
At this time, Cell and Sun Wukong looked at each other again, and they couldn’t help but clench their already clenched teeth even tighter.
The two of them became angry at the same time, and their strong auras merged and enveloped them together.
After roaring loudly at the same time, the two began to attack each other with punches, knees and kicks.
Just after Cell threw a confident right punch, Son Goku flashed behind Cell, put his hands together and stretched them forward to build up an energy bomb.
After Cell’s punch missed, he turned back in surprise:
Sun Wukong smiled evilly and fired a Qigong bullet, which hit Cell right in the waist and abdomen. The powerful impact caused Cell to fall to the ground.
After a cloud of smoke and dust, a bottomless pit appeared on the ground.
Cell was in the pit, looking at Sun Wukong flying in the sky, and thought to himself:
This attack shows how precise Sun Wukong’s energy control is. Generally speaking, this kind of attack would create a huge crater. Damn it!
At this time, the voice of Sun Wukong in the sky rang out:
“Cell, stop pretending to be dead. This little attack can’t do anything to you!”
Being provoked by Sun Wukong, Cell was also angry. He immediately gathered power in his left hand and sent out an energy wave, flying towards Sun Wukong at the same time.
Looking at the incoming Qigong wave, Sun Wukong immediately gathered the energy in his left hand to counterattack.
Seeing that he was about to fall into a disadvantage, Cell immediately used his right hand to increase his output power. Seeing this, Sun Wukong also used his right hand to increase his output power.
For a moment, the two of them were in a stalemate.
Cell suddenly clenched his teeth, veins popped out all over his body, and shouted loudly.
Seeing Cell like this, Sun Wukong naturally couldn’t lose to Cell in momentum, and he also shouted:
“Cell!”
Chapter 66: The Terrified Cell (Old Version)
The powerful Qigong waves collided with each other, carrying terrifying force, and exploded at the center point between the two of them.
After the explosion, Cell lay on the ground covered in wounds. He looked painful and muttered to himself:
“I didn’t expect Sun Wukong’s strength to increase so much.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Sun Wukong grabbed his hand and lifted him up while flying.
Sun Wukong stared at Cell’s eyes with a fierce smile, which made Cell a little confused and a little scared. He couldn’t help but say:
“snort!”
With a disdainful snort from Sun Wukong, he threw Cell to the ground with force.
“Ah! …Ah …Ah!”
Cell screamed and flew to the ground again. This time, he was deeply embedded in the ground, leaving a big word.
Sun Wukong was not willing to give up, and when Cell hit the ground, his left hand had already reached Cell’s neck. He grabbed Cell’s neck fiercely, and after grabbing him, he threw him with force. This terrifying force directly threw Cell out of the earth’s atmosphere, and his momentum continued unabated.
Cell used all his strength to finally steady himself, thinking:
I am no match for this Sun Wukong. The only option now is to destroy the earth.
But if you launch Qigong waves from this position, they will be blocked by Sun Wukong, so you can only change your position.
Thinking of this, Cell wanted to fly to a place where Son Goku couldn’t reach.
But just when Cell wanted to change positions, Son Goku had already arrived in front of him.
The appearance of Sun Wukong scared Cell:
“Is it teleportation?”
Sun Wukong ignored Cell’s question and smiled to himself:
“Cell, you want to switch positions and send out waves to destroy the earth, right?”
“How do you know!”
Cell almost blurted it out, his surprise difficult to express in words.
Sun Wukong said with a confident look on his face:
“Aren’t you surprised that we did so little damage to the ground after so many battles just now?”
Ignoring Cell’s surprise, Sun Wukong continued:
“With our current combat power, we can destroy not only the universe, but also the galaxy with just a wave of our hands.”
At this moment, Cell suddenly realized:
“It’s the Dragon Balls. You used the Shenron to strengthen the Earth!”
Sun Wukong nodded and praised like a teacher encouraging a child:
“You are awesome!”
How could Cell stand such humiliation? Just when he was about to use his luck, the effect of the Senzu Beans that Sun Wukong had given him just now began to take effect.
Cell suddenly screamed, could no longer maintain his golden form, and began to have uncontrollable diarrhea.
When Sun Wukong saw this, he became very proud:
“The Senzu Beans I gave you just now were specially developed based on your information in Dr. Gero’s underground laboratory. So, even if you have become Golden Cell now, you are just a carbon-based creature!”
Not long after, Cell lost weight visibly, but fortunately, he successfully stopped the diarrhea.
“Sun Wukong, I didn’t expect you to be so mean.”
“Cell, if I wanted to kill you, I would have had countless opportunities to do so. This time it was my negligence. I never thought you could cultivate to the golden form like Frieza.”
Sun Wukong’s words awakened Cell, and he suddenly realized:
“I see. No wonder you can predict everything. It turns out you also traveled from the future!”
Chapter 67: Destroying Cell (Old Version)
After hearing Cell’s words, Sun Wukong was still a little surprised and praised:
“Haha! Cell, you’re not useless!”
After saying this, Sun Wukong put his hands together and made a Kamehameha stance, while shouting loudly:
“Turtle… style… Qi…!”
Seeing Sun Wukong’s posture, Cell quickly stopped him and said:
“Wait! I was just…”
Before Cell could say anything, Son Goku’s Kamehameha poured out, and Cell disappeared into the universe without even a scream.
Sun Wukong guessed that Cell was trying to tell him something:
What I just want to evolve, there’s nothing wrong with me; humans are just food and so on.
Sun Wukong didn’t have time to listen to his nonsense.
After destroying Cell, Sun Wukong was still not at ease:
“Kai-sama, can you hear me?”
When Sun Wukong called him, King Kai’s voice immediately appeared in Sun Wukong’s ears:
“I’m here, Goku. You want me to check if Cell still has any clones left on Earth, right? Don’t worry, you’re destroying his real body.”
After hearing what King Kai said, Sun Wukong was relieved, and then he immediately flattered:
“As expected of Lord Kai, you even know what I’m thinking!”
After saying that, Sun Wukong began to search for the Qi of Piccolo and the others.
At the same time, when Son Goku destroyed Cell, everyone in the Temple of Heaven and the Great Elder of Namek far away in New Namek knew of Son Goku’s victory, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.
On the other side, the surviving humans on Earth have not yet recovered from the shaking of the Earth.
Son Goku instantly moved to Piccolo and the others and appeared in front of Satan.
Satan was startled when he saw Sun Wukong suddenly appear. He thought to himself:
These people can really fly in the sky without any props, it’s really not a magic trick! And this person can also appear out of thin air, who are these people!
Then Satan looked around and didn’t see Cell. Just as he was about to fall into thought again, Piccolo spoke:
“Sun, where’s Cell?”
“I destroyed it.”
Hearing Sun Wukong’s words, Yamcha couldn’t help but shout:
“Very good!”
Tien Shinhan and others also breathed a sigh of relief.
While Klin was happy, he accidentally loosened his right hand that was around Bisha, so Bisha, who had only her hands around Klin’s neck, was so scared that she had to wrap her legs around Klin’s waist for support. At the same time, she shouted loudly:
“Hate it, don’t let go!”
When Sun Wukong saw this scene, he couldn’t help but secretly gasp:
There is a reason why Krillin was able to pursue Eighteen in the original book. Although his every move was unintentional, he just happened to walk into the heart of the girl or the woman.
After looking at Satan and his group except Bisha and Satan, an idea came to Sun Wukong’s mind:
When he read the original novel before, he didn’t understand why Sun Wukong and his companions in the original novel didn’t publicize themselves after destroying Cell. Now Sun Wukong understood that Sun Wukong and his companions in the original novel were just for the competition and to save the earth, not for fame. If they became famous, their quiet life would be gone. There might be paparazzi secretly photographing them, all kinds of people wanting to be their disciples, and even all kinds of moral kidnapping. It’s just right for this hero to be Satan. Thinking of this, Sun Wukong used instant teleportation to get back a recorder, turned on the recorder and said to Satan:
“Mr. Satan, you played an indispensable role in destroying Cell this time. If the explosives you tied to Cell in advance had not exploded, Cell would not have been destroyed.”
第六十九章 撒旦收徒（旧版）
听到孙悟空这么说，撒旦也是一愣，不过撒旦不愧是龙珠世界最会装的人，立马理解了孙悟空的意思，虽然他现在被比克环腰抱着，可还是双手抱胸摆出了一副高人的姿态说道：
“都是小意思啦！”
一旁的碧莎看到这一幕，立马附和道：
“不愧是撒旦先生！”
撒旦听到碧莎这么说，虽然心中尴尬，脸色一红，可还是继续用高深莫测的语气说道：
“一切都在我的预料之中，小小沙鲁不值一提。”
与此同时，就在撒旦说话的，比克他们也缓缓的降落到了地面。
再次脚踏实地，撒旦跟碧莎也都松了一口气，撒旦刚下意识的想要道谢，岂不料孙悟空打断道：
“这才就麻烦撒旦先生出手相助了，以后地球有麻烦，也要请撒旦先生再次帮忙。”
说完孙悟空就把录音笔双手奉给撒旦。
然后用心灵感应对撒旦说道：
撒旦先生，这次的英雄就给你当，这录音笔的内容等下可以给醒来的记者听作为证明您的证据，当然这一切不是免费的，到时候您成为英雄后的所有收益，我要跟你三七分。
撒旦突然脱口而出道：
“分您三成是不是太多了！”
此刻清醒的众人听到撒旦的话，都一脸茫然的看着撒旦。
只有比克看出来了其中端倪。
孙悟空的声音又在撒旦脑海里响起：
你不要搞错了，七成是我的，三成已经很多了，当然你可以拒绝，那这三成也没有了，同意的话你就点点头。
听到这里，撒旦知道这事答应了，百利无一害，连忙点点头。
看到撒旦点头，孙悟空的声音再次在撒旦脑海中响起：
不错，撒旦先生先生，您很聪明，不愧是地球的英雄，我看您这位经纪人碧莎对我的兄弟克林有点意思，到时候回去，您找个由头收她做徒弟，以后她就可以替你比赛了。
听到孙悟空这么说，撒旦的眼睛突然睁大了点。
他转身看了眼碧莎，又看了眼碧莎旁边的光头克林。
碧莎被撒旦这样看着有些不自在，脸不由得红了些，她暗自想着：
撒旦先生怎么回事，不会是看上我了吧！
想到这里，她又看了眼此时就算落地还把她护在怀里的克林，脸更红了，随即她连忙装做一脸茫然的样子询问道：
“撒旦先生？您怎么了？有事吗？”
撒旦看到碧莎看自己，又听到她开口询问，这不失为一个好时机，于是他回答碧莎道：
“这一战我看你骨骼惊奇，是一块学武的好材料，妳愿不愿意当我第三个徒弟？”
碧莎听到撒旦这么说，心中立马盘算了起来：
要知道撒旦先生可是实打实的天下第一武道会冠军得主，世界格斗冠军，其实力人所共见，虽然孙悟空这些人很神秘，可这些人为首的那个人明显认识撒旦先生，这次消灭沙鲁也全靠撒旦先生的炸弹，这拜撒旦先生做师父是百利无一害的。
想到这里，碧莎连忙点头答应道：
“撒旦先生，我当然愿意！”
飞卢小说，飞要你好看！
第七十章 轻易拿下的克林（旧版）
看到撒旦师徒二人交谈，孙悟空等人顿感无趣。
比克说道：
“孙，既然沙鲁已经消灭，我就先回包子山了。”
“啊？”
不理孙悟空的惊讶，比克已经消失在空中。
天津饭二人看到比克离开也说道：
“悟空，我跟饺子也走了，以后我们可能就见不了面了。”
看到孙悟空点头后，天津饭二人也朝着空中飞去。
“拜拜啦悟空，下次见！”
雅木茶也打招呼消失在了天边。
就在克林也要打招呼离开的时候，悟空叫住了克林。
克林一脸懵逼的看着悟空，不知道他想要干什么。
只看到孙悟空转身对着撒旦继续说道：
“撒旦先生，这里就交给您了！”
撒旦也是下意识的啊了一声，等他反应过来，孙悟空已经不见了。
于是回过神的撒旦看了看克林碧莎二人说道：
“碧莎你是不是喜欢这个小……小子。”
撒旦本来想说小秃子的，可想到克林他们的恐怖实力，硬生生的憋了回去。
碧莎听到撒旦的话，她也不是一个忸怩的人，鼓起勇气说道：
“没错！是有这回事。”
这话传到克林耳朵了，克林倒是不知道怎么反应了。
碧莎看到克林的反应有点生气，怒道：
“怎么？你有老婆了？”
克林虽然在各种战斗中表现英勇，可哪里见过这种
阵仗，立即摇摇头，怯生生道：
“啊？这？这倒是没有。”
“那你什么意思？看不上老娘？”
克林这才仔细打量了一下碧莎，这个此时身穿红色露胸燕尾服礼服橙色头发女子，忍不住咽了一下口水。
看到克林的反应，碧莎心中窃喜，可表面上还是一股气呼呼的气势：
“怎么不说话？”
“啊？妳这么漂亮，我怎么可能看不上妳！可……可”
“可什么可，现在我就是你女朋友了。别看我穿得暴露，我的身子可没被别人碰过，你该碰不该碰的地方都碰过了，怎么？不想负责？”
克林心里苦，他刚急着救人，哪里想过这么复杂。
看着克林又在发呆，碧莎一把把克林拉过来埋到自己心口前，然后箍着克林朝着撒旦走去说道：
“叫师父。”
喘不过气来的克林挣扎起身看着撒旦上下打量了一下他，迟迟没有开口。
看着克林没有任何动作，碧莎突然哭了起来，边哭边说道：
“我就知道你嫌弃我，呜呜！连我师父都不愿意叫一声。”
克林一阵无语，顿了顿克林还是对着撒旦行礼喊道：
“撒旦师父好！”
撒旦听到克林叫自己师父，心中大喜，笑道：
“哈哈！可以可以，好好。”
这搭上克林这条线，以后就到孙悟空他们的朋友圈就有了突破口。
见到克林喊撒旦师父，碧莎开心的亲了一下克林的脸颊娇嗔道：
“你最好了。”
说完碧莎就又把自己往克林那边挤了挤。
第七十一章 全揽功劳的撒旦（旧版）
感受着碧莎的气息，克林肉眼可见的从脖子红到脸上。
就在这时，记者、摄影师与撒旦剩下的两个徒弟缓缓醒了过来。
记者由于近视，在被强大气流吹飞的时候，眼镜也理所当然的丢失了。
他朦朦胧胧看不真切，好一会儿才看到了在场的人，他自言自语道：
“诶！现在一切都恢复平静了耶！”
回过神的记者有些紧张的朝着撒旦问道：
“撒旦先生，发生了什么事情啊？”
撒旦还在看着碧莎跟克林两人，记者几人醒来时他也没有注意到，突然听到记者的询问，他也是吓了一跳，他下意识说道：
“啊!这个……”
记者此时已经跑到撒旦眼前，继续紧张兮兮的说道：
“那个满头黄发的男人突然变成满头蓝发，然后跟沙鲁用诡异的光线互相冲撞，那个时候我还看到了，可是一场巨大的爆炸之后，就什么都都不见了！”
听到记者的话，撒旦连忙附和道：
“啊！就是啊！没错没错!”
记者听见撒旦的回答没有他想要的答案，连忙追问道：
“沙鲁呢？沙鲁呢?沙鲁到底怎么样了？”
撒旦还没组织好语言，下意识说道：
“啊？沙鲁啊？”
突然他想起了孙悟空交代他的话，接着说道：
“沙鲁他当然是被我用炸弹炸死了。”
听到撒旦的回答，记者放松了下来。
这时碧莎连忙附和道：
“多亏了撒旦师父运筹帷幄。”
“撒旦师父？”
疾风卡洛尼跟大力皮诺基异口同声发出了疑问。
“咳咳！就在刚才我已经收碧莎做弟子了。”
撒旦故作高深的说道。
疾风卡洛尼指着克林问道：
“那这位是？”
碧莎立即揽住克林的手说道：
“这是我男朋友呀！”
突然碧莎想到什么，尴尬的凑近克林耳边轻声问道：
“还没问你，你叫什么名字啊？”
克林满头黑线，可他也还是凑到碧莎的耳边回答道：
“我叫克林！”
听到克林的回答，随即碧莎立即摆出一副自豪的表情说道：
“他叫克林。”
克林听到撒旦抢孙悟空功劳也不在意，他们这些人其实都明白那个道理，都不想被人打扰自己的生活。
记者听到撒旦的话将信将疑。
这个时候撒旦拿出了录音笔作为佐证。
听得在场除克林外的众人连连点头。
这个时候碧莎又说道：
“果然不愧是撒旦师父，最后以彼之道还施彼身。”
疾风卡洛尼听到碧莎的话也附和道：
“撒旦师父最爱搞这种以彼之道还施彼身的套路，这才也是成功了呢！我们大家都看得很过瘾呢！”
虽然在场各位说得信誓旦旦，可将信将疑的记者还是得从撒旦口中亲自得到答案，于是他再次朝着撒旦问道：
“事情真的是这样吗？”
撒旦额头不经意间流下了几滴汗水，此时已经开始撒谎了，再怎么说也没办法停止了，于是他答道：
“那还用说吗！”
记者追问道：
“那您是怎么做到的呢？”
撒旦先生听到记者的话，立即双手抱胸，作出一副高人的姿态，说道：
“他们只不过是利用光球的障眼法，我后面实在看不下去，就出手教训了他们，后来沙鲁还掏出炸弹，可这一切都在我的预料之中，我一开遥控器，我预先埋好的定时炸弹就炸了，沙鲁就被炸成了碎末，紧接着那个头发变色的青年就吓到了，拿出了自己携带的录音笔录下这段话给我。”
记者听完撒旦的话连连点头：
“原来如此，这样一切都能说得通了！”
Chapter 72: Calling the New Dragon (Old Version)
At the same time, the cameraman saw the broadcast vehicle early when he woke up. After checking it, he found that although the broadcast vehicle was seriously damaged, the basic broadcasting functions could still be used after a little repair. He repaired it and immediately shouted to Satan and the reporters:
“I have fixed the broadcast vehicle.”
The reporter was also very excited when he heard the photographer’s call. He wanted to inform the whole world of this exciting news immediately. Although he didn’t have glasses, he still stumbled towards the broadcast vehicle.
Finally arriving at the broadcast vehicle, the reporter fumbled around:
“Got it. My spare glasses.”
After opening the glasses case and finding the glasses inside were intact, the reporter breathed a sigh of relief and gently put the glasses on his eyes.
The clear world is really wonderful.
Without time to continue sighing, the reporter picked up the spare microphone and reported:
“Dear viewers in front of the TV, you have waited for a long time. Now we will start broadcasting for you again. Now we begin to celebrate. Our earth has been saved. Mr. Satan has eliminated Cell. We are saved!”
The surviving people on Earth who experienced the earthquake had been waiting in front of the TV for a long time. Finally, they heard this reassuring news and everyone cheered.
“Great, you are worthy of being Mr. Satan, you really have a way!”
“Great, Mr. Satan, I love you!”
“Mr. Satan, I want to give birth to a baby for you!”
The sounds of celebration were endless, and the atmosphere of despair just now disappeared.
Human beings are the most resilient race. Even though less than one third of the Earth’s population has been absorbed by Cell, the hope of life still makes the surviving people on Earth full of excitement. People spontaneously prepare a celebration ceremony to welcome back the human hero, Mr. Satan.
Klin couldn’t stand this scene. He hugged Bisha in his arms and said:
“Bisha, do you want to come back to Kame House with me?”
“Turtle House?”
“That’s where I live.”
“You want me to live with you?”
“That’s not the case!”
“I’ll give you ten seconds to think about it. Ten…”
When Bisha saw Klin counting, she immediately began to think seriously:
Klin has touched my body all over. Besides, he is quite capable. It must be more fun to be with him than with Mr. Satan. Even if something really happens, I will just marry him. I won’t suffer any loss.
Thinking of this, just when Klin read the first word, Bisha smiled and said:
“I am yours now, so of course I will go wherever you go.”
After saying this, Bisha rolled her eyes, thought for a moment and then said:
“But I have to explain this to Mr. Satan, my master, first.”
Krillin nodded in agreement.
After Bisha briefly explained the situation to Satan, Satan agreed without a second thought.
So Krillin took Bisa and flew towards the Kame House.
Time quickly came to the next day, and just as Satan was parading to celebrate, the sky, which had just been sunny, turned dark again. Satan’s heart tightened, wondering if it was them.
At this time, Sun Wukong and his wives, who were far away in the Temple of the Gods, had already summoned the dragon.
The dragon in the form of Yinglong said:
“I can grant you two wishes. Tell me what you want! Any wish will do.”
Dandy asked:
“Mr. Wukong, I have summoned the dragon, please make a wish!”
Chapter 73: Upgrading Alone (Old Version)
When Sun Wukong returned to the temple yesterday, he discussed with everyone in the temple how to make a wish, and the conclusion was that he would resurrect within one year all those who had not done anything that could be sentenced to death under the existing legal framework on Earth.
After hearing what Sun Wukong said, Shenlong paused for a moment and then said:
“Your wish has come true. Tell me your next wish.”
At this moment, the surviving people on Earth were celebrating Satan’s victory over Cell. Amid the cheers of people shouting “Satan”, a man whispered a few words into the reporter’s ear.
The reporter was surprised when he heard this:
“What? Are you telling the truth?”
After receiving a positive answer, the reporter shouted excitedly:
“This is incredible, everyone. Most of the troops and people that Cell destroyed have been brought back to life!”
At this moment, someone on the street shouted:
“This is all saying:
“It’s the credit for killing Cell!”
This sentence happened to be caught by the perceptive Satan. He raised his hands high and said:
“That’s right! That’s it!”
After hearing Satan’s words, people on the street began to cheer again!
“Satan…”
On the other side of the temple, the dragon urged:
“There is one more wish, make it now!”
“Shenlong, please make the Lord God younger.”
The gods nearby were horrified when they heard what Sun Wukong said and shouted:
“What’s wrong Goku, how can you make such a wish!?”
Sun Wukong looked at the gods meaningfully and said:
“God, don’t think I don’t know that your life is coming to an end. Of course, I’m not doing this for you, Piccolo is still young!”
Don’t take it so seriously, you. The Namekians are a simple people and will not use the Dragon Balls for their own selfish desires. When the god heard what Sun Wukong said next, he knew that he was comforting himself.
While the two of them were chatting, the dragon had already transformed the god back to his youthful appearance.
“Haha! Is it nice to feel younger, God?”
The god looked at his young body and tried to move. As expected, being young is good.
Since the matter here has come to an end, Sun Wukong has no intention of staying here any longer. He takes his wives back to their respective homes.
Time quickly came to seven years later.
During these seven years, since the Spiritual Time Chamber could break through dimensions, Sun Wukong would go into the Spiritual Time Chamber from time to time to practice. Because of the Four Body Fist, he had already practiced his Ultra Instinct to perfection, and also used the Energy Bomb to blow himself up, and realized the Ultra Instinct.
He even pulled out his tail and transformed into Super Saiyan 4.
But he was still not satisfied. Since the God of Destruction and others were too powerful, he was afraid that he could not defeat them, so he superimposed Ultra Instinct and Ultra Self-Instinct on the basis of Super Saiyan 4.
“With this strength, I don’t know if I can defeat the God of Destruction! I think Whis can reverse time and space. From what I think, he should restore matter to the state he wants, giving people the feeling that he has reversed time.”
Sun Wukong talked to himself, while practicing with a broken piece of wood.
Time just passes by bit by bit.
“It worked! It’s not as good as Whis’s ability to restore the entire Earth from destruction, but it can certainly repair an area the size of a human body! Great!”
Chapter 74: Seven Years Later (Old Version)
Looking at the abilities he has mastered, Sun Wukong is quite satisfied.
But he thought again, no, this way he would not be able to resist Whis and the others. In the original work, when Beerus was unhappy, he would release a wave to blow up the planet that made him unhappy.
Although Beerus may want to send all the good and bad people on the planet to heaven, and then wait for the souls of the good people to be reincarnated on other planets, what is the difference between this and being a villain?
The only thing that constrained him in the past was that the lives of King Kai Shin and Beerus were connected. King Kai Shin did devote his heart and soul to this universe. Although he did not do much, he at least unified the language of the universe. In the future world of Tartarus, he also sacrificed himself for sealing the Demon Buu.
The method that Sun Wukong has thought of now is that since the Dragon God on Earth does not have enough authority, he has used his clone to search for the Super Dragon Balls for a long time in the past seven years. The Super Dragon has cut off all the life and death connections between the King God and the God of Destruction.
In this way, when Beerus is eliminated, King Kai Shin and the others will not have any life problems.
Sun Wukong also used the dragon to make all the old people on earth become young again, and made a wish that all the good people on earth would remain young forever.
He also made many wishes, such as obtaining the ability to assimilate the Namekians, obtaining the ability to make Dragon Balls from the Namekians, making the people on Earth who committed capital crimes age 50,000 times faster, and resurrecting good people once a year.
After making the wish, Sun Wukong also took the Dragon Ball to the Spirit Time Room, so that the negative energy of the Dragon Ball would have time to dissipate and prevent the appearance of an evil dragon.
Thinking back to this, Sun Wukong practiced even harder. He tried to stack twenty times the Kaio-ken while in the state of Super Saiyan 4 Ultra Instinct.
The days passed one by one, and today was the day that Son Gohan was going to study in God Satan City.
Son Gohan has been studying at home through correspondence courses.
Chi-Chi, who always pays attention to Son Gohan’s studies, was afraid that Son Gohan would not be able to keep up with the progress, so she found a suitable school for Son Gohan in Satan City a long time ago.
Satan City is where Satan lives now. It was also renamed by humans on Earth in order to highlight Satan’s achievement in defeating Cell.
Because of this celebrity effect, all investments and teaching resources will naturally be poured here. There is no doubt that the teaching resources here are the best.
Of course, Son Gohan did not inform Satan when he came to Satan City to study.
Sun Wukong also hopes that Sun Gohan can study hard and not be affected by other external things.
After all, the several times that Goku died in the original work, whether it was Raditz or Cell, it was all because of Gohan, so even if he was reborn through time and space, he must protect the original owner Goku’s son Gohan and let him fulfill his dream.
Sun Wukong made a wish that those sentenced to death would not be resurrected because he originally wanted to give other criminals a chance to reform. However, human nature is evil, and if people live too comfortably, evil will slowly grow.
Just when Son Gohan arrived in Satan City, a group of robbers were robbing. The leader of the robbers boldly fired a shot, scaring all the bank staff into panic.
After killing people in a arrogant manner, this group of people frantically packed up the money.
As luck would have it, at this moment, Son Gohan happened to jump down from the sky on his somersault cloud. Gohan looked at his watch:
“Are my movements a little slow?”
Looking left and right, and after confirming that there was no one around, Son Gohan quickened his pace and ran towards the school.
Because the target was too small and moving too fast, passing cars thought they were seeing things.
Suddenly, Son Gohan heard a burst of gunfire. After the gunfire, a group of arrogant robbers laughed and said:
“We’ll come back to get it from you when we’ve used up all this money.”
After saying that, he started shooting, but this robber was different from the leading robber and did not fire bullets at the crowd.
The police had also arrived long ago. Having experienced peace for too long, the police never carried guns before. However, due to the occasional robberies and injuries recently, the police started to be equipped with guns. However, the police did not expect that this was a group of gangsters. Their firepower was too strong, and they suppressed the police behind the bulletproof car, and they dared not show their heads for a long time.
The arrogant robber shouted while shooting:
“What’s going on? Is this all you police officers are capable of?”
Seeing this scene, Son Gohan originally wanted to go up and show his skills.
“Ahhh!”
The leader of the robbers suddenly let out a strange cry, lost his grip on the gun, and turned into a shriveled old man, then lost his breath.
“Oh my god! The legend is true. If you kill someone, you will be punished by God!”
At this time, the remaining robbers were all terrified.
Unlike the robbers, the police were extremely excited.
The police captain in charge suddenly remembered that he had also shot and killed a murderer last time and did not accelerate aging.
A colleague was brutally murdered by drug dealers, but he was resurrected within a year.
Thinking of this, he seemed to understand:
“It’s Mr. Satan! It must be Mr. Satan, brothers! Mr. Satan has resurrected people who were brutally killed by Cell before. This time, with Mr. Satan’s blessing, we can be resurrected even if we die!”
The police captain said this very loudly, and it reached the ears of the robbers, immediately causing their morale to drop.
The robbers who had just suppressed the police with firepower suddenly did not dare to shoot again. It was better to believe it than not to believe it.
None of the robbers knew what would happen if they accidentally hit someone.
A creepy feeling spread through the robbers’ hearts, and the youngest one among them said:
“Brother! How about we surrender?”
It turns out that the two are brothers. With the current technology on Earth, they should have no worries about food and clothing.
However, many people want to enjoy the feeling of being superior, so they will make money and exploit others.
The two brothers had been exploited before, but after being exploited, they did not rise up against the strong. Instead, they fell into depravity and pointed their guns at the latter.
Now that it was a curse from the hero Satan, he did not dare to take any risks, so he said:
“This is the only way! Brothers, surrender!”
After saying that, the robber threw the gun at the policeman’s feet.
The other robbers who saw this also threw their guns at the police’s feet.